A.
THANKFVLL
REMEMBRANCE
OF
GODS
MERCIE
.
by
G.
C.
London
Printed
for
Robert
M.
Robinson
A
THANKFVLL
REMEMBRANCE
OF
GODS
MERCY
.
In
an
Historicall
Collection
of
the
great
and
mercifull
Deliverances
of
the
Church
and
State
of
England
,
since
the
Gospell
began
here
to
flourish
,
from
the
beginning
of
Queene
ELIZABETH
.
Collected
by
GEO
:
CARLETON
,
Doctor
of
Divinitie
,
and
Bishop
of
CHICHESTER
.
PSALM
.
III.
2.
The
workes
of
the
Lord
are
great
,
and
ought
to
be
sought
out
of
all
them
that
loue
Him
.
LONDON
Printed
by
I.
D.
for
Robert
Mylbourne
,
and
Humphrey
Robinson
,
and
are
to
be
sold
at
the
great
South
doore
of
PAVLS
.
1624.
TO
THE
HIGH
,
NOBLE
,
AND
MOST
VERTVOVS
,
CHARLES
;
PRINCE
OF
GREAT
Britain
,
Duke
of
Cornwall
,
and
of
YORKE
,
&c.
the
spirit
of
wisedome
,
with
increase
of
honour
.
SIR
;
AS
the
great
Workes
of
God
ought
to
be
had
in
remembrance
of
all
men
,
so
this
dutie
is
more
required
of
Princes
then
of
other
men
.
Because
their
charge
is
greater
then
the
charge
of
other
men
:
for
they
must
answer
both
for
the
government
of
themselues
,
and
of
others
vnder
them
.
Wherefore
having
observed
the
Workes
of
God
in
delivering
this
Church
and
State
from
the
cruell
plots
of
the
Adversaries
,
from
the
beginning
of
Queene
Elizabeth
to
this
time
:
I
found
my selfe
most
obliged
to
present
this
to
your
Highness
;
both
because
my
service
,
next
to
his
Maiestie
is
most
due
to
your
Highness
;
and
because
the
remembrance
of
the
great
Workes
of
God
is
a
Glasse
fit
for
a
Prince
to
looke
on
.
For
your
Highness
may
be
assured
that
the
Adversaries
will
not
change
their
disposition
,
vnlesse
either
we
were
reduced
to
their
blindness
,
or
they
drawne
to
imbrace
the
truth
with
vs
.
I
haue
made
this
Collection
that
by
examples
of
things
past
,
We
may
better
iudge
of
things
to
come
.
My
labour
herein
is
nothing
.
For
I
make
not
the
Story
,
but
take
it
of
others
.
And
when
I
light
vpon
the
best
Narration
,
as
that
of
the
Gun-powder
treason
,
I
haue
set
it
downe
as
I
find
it
without
alteration
.
Because
as
that
cannot
be
mended
,
so
to
set
a
worse
Narration
in
the
place
thereof
,
were
no
lesse
then
to
abuse
the
Reader
.
I
leaue
the
honor
entire
to
them
that
haue
made
the
Story
,
I
take
no
part
thereof
to
mee
.
Onely
my
care
hath
beene
to
obserue
vpon
those
great
deliverances
the
Workes
of
God
,
that
God
may
be
glorified
,
and
the
cause
iustified
which
God
hath
maintained
from
Heaven
.
SIR
,
I
suppose
it
is
hard
to
finde
a
Narration
containing
more
miraculous
Protection
of
Gods
Church
,
since
that
time
wherein
God
shewed
his
Miracles
in
protecting
the
people
of
Israel
.
Which
consideration
may
serue
to
fasten
your
Highness
to
the
loue
and
service
of
that
great
God
,
that
doth
so
strongly
maintain
his
servants
.
That
as
hitherto
you
haue
had
a
gracious
experience
of
his
grace
and
goodnesse
towards
you
,
so
your
noble
heart
may
grow
every
day
more
and
more
in
the
loue
and
obedience
of
the
truth
.
We
are
all
charged
by
Gods
Word
to
pray
for
Kings
and
Princes
.
That
charge
which
God
hath
layd
vpon
vs
all
,
no
man
can
put
off
:
But
when
your
Highness
hath
effectually
made
knowne
your
singular
care
and
loue
to
the
common
good
,
to
the
rejoycing
of
all
faithfull
men
;
this
must
needs
draw
the
hearts
of
all
faithfull
men
nearer
to
your
Highness
.
And
this
is
a
part
of
your
happiness
;
for
the
feare
of
God
and
loue
of
Subiects
is
able
to
make
Kings
and
Princes
strong
against
all
their
enemies
God
giue
his
iudgements
to
the
King
,
and
his
righteousness
to
the
Kings
sonne
,
and
therewith
,
all
blessings
;
grace
and
honour
here
,
and
glory
hereafter
.
Your
HIGHNES
ancient
Chaplain
,
and
most
humble
Servant
GEO
:
CICESTRIENSIS
.
ΑΝΑΚΕΦΑΛΑΙΩΣΙS
OR
RECAPITVLATION
of
the
chiefe
Passages
in
this
Booke
.
CHAPTER
I.
THE
weake
estate
of
this
Kingdome
at
Queene
Elizabeths
entrance
.
Her
government
blessed
with
might
and
money
beyond
expectation
all
on
a
suddaine
,
to
the
terrour
of
the
enemies
of
the
Gospell
,
and
comfort
of
the
Professors
thereof
.
The
ancient
government
of
the
Low-Countries
,
what
it
was
.
The
treason
of
Arthur
Pool
discovered
and
defeated
.
The
Popes
Excommunication
and
curse
against
Queene
Elizabeth
turned
by
Christ
(
whose
Gospell
shee
maintained
)
into
a
blessing
.
CHAP.
II.
The
rebellion
of
the
Earles
of
Westmerland
and
Northumberland
related
distinctly
by
Hieronym
.
Cat●●a
,
so
strongly
plotted
,
so
secretly
carried
,
by
the
hand
of
God
disappointed
and
broken
into
pieces
.
Leon
:
Dacres
his
over
throw
by
it
.
This
is
the
fruit
of
Popery
,
and
the
first
effect
of
the
Popes
Bull.
CHAP.
III.
A
Commotion
in
Ireland
inflamed
by
Io:
Mendoza
,
extinguished
by
the
Earle
of
Ormond
▪
The
King
of
Spaine
pretends
the
enlargement
of
the
Scots
Queene
,
but
intends
the
enlargement
of
his
owne
Dominion
.
Don
Iohn
of
Austria
goeth
about
to
deliver
and
marry
the
Scots
Queene
.
He
sends
out
a
perpetuall
edict
of
peace
and
presently
breaketh
out
into
warre
.
He
dieth
on
a
sudden
and
so
his
purpose
disappointed
.
CHAP.
IV.
Stucley
his
attempt
and
practise
with
the
Pope
and
Spanyard
for
the
subduing
of
Ireland
and
England
with
Italian
souldiers
by
Gods
providence
annulled
.
CHAP.
V.
Nich
:
Sanders
setteth
on
the
rebells
in
Ireland
,
animateth
them
in
their
bloudy
practises
,
getteth
●
consecrated
Banner
from
the
Pope
for
them
.
San-Io●ephus
with
700
Italians
and
Spanyards
sent
from
the
Pope
and
King
of
Spaine
over
into
Ireland
to
helpe
the
rebells
,
yeeldeth
the
Fort.
The
Earle
Desmond
a
great
maintainer
of
this
rebellion
,
killed
by
a
common
souldier
in
his
wandring
.
Sanders
the
firebrand
of
the
rebellion
falleth
mad
and
dieth
miserably
of
famine
.
Observations
herevpon
.
The
explication
of
that
place
2
Thes.
2.
10.
appliable
to
the
Papists
in
respect
both
of
their
doctrines
and
doings
.
CHAP.
VI.
The
Institution
of
the
Colledges
of
seminary
Priests
to
be
the
incendiaries
of
England
;
different
from
the
foundation
of
ancient
Colle●ges
.
The
feates
of
Father
Parsons
and
Edm
:
Campian
and
others
to
draw
the
alleagiance
of
the
English
from
their
Queene
.
This
drew
vpon
them
sevetitie
of
Lawes
,
established
in
Parliament
against
Papists
and
approved
by
the
paralell
example
of
the
Lawes
made
against
the
Donatists
in
S.
Augustines
time
.
CHAP.
VII
.
The
Priests
seditious
Bookes
against
the
Queene
brings
on
Somervills
furious
attempt
to
kill
her
.
They
moue
with
the
Ladies
of
honour
to
doe
it
.
The
Queenes
mildnesse
and
wonderfull
mercy
towardes
this
vermine
.
Mendoza
,
the
Spanish
Ambassadour
for
practising
against
the
Queene
is
thrust
out
of
England
.
Throgmortons
confe●ion
and
condemnation
for
treason
.
CHAP.
VIII
.
New
practises
of
our
enemies
discovered
not
without
a
miracle
by
Creightons
torne
papers
.
The
mischievous
but
vnsuccesfull
conclusions
of
Alan
,
Inglefield
,
and
Ross
against
Queene
Elizabeth
and
King
Iames.
Parries
treason
opened
;
his
confession
,
and
execution
.
Lawes
in
Parliament
enacted
against
Priests
and
Recusants
.
Philip
Howards
intention
,
to
leaue
the
Land
,
discovered
before
it
could
be
effected
.
CHAP.
IX
.
The
lamentable
end
of
Henry
Percy
Earle
of
Northumberland
in
the
Tower
.
A
pretended
title
of
the
King
of
Spaine
to
the
Crowne
of
England
.
Savage
,
a
barbarous
fellow
,
vpon
the
instigation
o●
Rhemish
Priests
voweth
to
kill
Queene
Elizabeth
.
Babingtons
treasonable
practise
to
take
away
the
Queenes
life
vpon
a
motion
from
Ballard
the
Priest
,
defeated
;
and
he
with
his
Complices
deservedly
punished
.
CHAP.
X.
The
French
Ambassadours
plot
with
Stafford
to
take
away
the
life
of
the
Queene
detected
by
Stafford
himselfe
.
The
end
of
Yorke
and
Stanl●y
,
traytors
to
their
Count●●y
.
CHAP.
XI
.
The
Spanish
preparations
for
the
Invincible
Navie
.
The
Duke
of
Parma
treateth
of
a
peace
.
Delegates
sent
over
about
it
.
The
conference
of
the
Delegates
broke
off
without
fruit
.
CHAP.
XII
.
The
Invincible
Armie
described
.
At
the
first
setting
out
shaken
sore
with
a
tempest
.
The
gests
of
each
day
related
particularly
and
punctually
.
The
trusted
in
their
strength
,
we
in
the
name
of
our
God
;
They
are
fallen
,
and
we
stand
vpright
.
CHAP.
XIII
.
Trouble
from
Ireland
by
Tyrone
lurking
in
Spaine
.
His
many
dissembling
submissions
to
the
Queene
of
England
.
A
treatie
of
peace
concluded
.
CHAP.
XIV
.
Vpon
the
comming
of
the
Earle
of
Essex
into
England
from
Ireland
,
Tyrone
contrary
to
his
promise
stirreth
and
rebelleth
afresh
,
and
is
incouraged
by
the
Pope
and
ayded
by
●he
King
of
Spaine
.
These
forces
are
vanquished
by
the
Lord
Deputie
.
Herevpon
Don
Iohn
de
Aq●ila
,
a
Spanish
Captaine
,
who
was
sent
to
ay●●e
the
rebells
and
kept
Kinsale
,
capitulates
for
peace
.
Tyrone
forsaken
of
his
followers
submits
himselfe
to
the
Lord
Deputie
and
is
pardoned
.
Plotting
a
new
rebellion
when
he
was
called
by
Processe
to
answer
a
suit
of
the
B.
of
Derry
,
thinking
the
treason
to
be
discovered
by
O
cane
who
inforced
the
Bishop
in
his
suit
,
sted
out
of
Ireland
.
In
●hese
troubles
and
treasons
see
the
Machinations
of
Satans
seed
against
the
seed
of
the
Woman
,
that
is
,
the
Church
,
and
the
miraculous
deliverances
and
victories
of
the
Church
,
according
to
that
,
The
Womans
seed
shall
breake
the
serpents
head
,
spoken
of
Christ
,
appliable
to
the
Church
,
and
particularly
to
our
Church
of
England
,
which
that
B●laam
of
Rome
seeks
now
by
all
meanes
to
draw
from
God
,
because
he
knowes
he
cannot
prevaile
against
vs
till
we
for
sake
God
.
CHAP.
XV.
A
great
mischiefe
intended
to
the
Kings
Maiestie
at
his
first
entrance
into
the
Kingdome
of
England
,
before
his
Coronation
;
Watson
and
Clark
,
Priests
administring
oaths
of
secresie
and
applauding
the
proiect
.
It
came
to
nothing
by
Gods
mercie
.
The
Kings
Maiesties
clemency
towards
the
Conspiratours
after
iudgement
pa●t
vpon
them
.
No
treason
in
England
attempted
but
had
a
Romish
Priest
in
the
practise
.
CHAP.
XVI
.
A
horrible
treason
was
a
hatching
and
breeding
in
the
last
yeare
of
Queene
Elizabeth
.
By
Garnetts
meanes
and
others
,
the
King
of
Spaine
is
delt
withall
for
an
invasion
;
he
entertaines
the
motion
,
but
vpon
the
entrance
of
King
Iames
did
not
proceed
to
any
forcible
enterprise
.
The
Gun-powder
treason
takes
ground
and
life
from
the
doctri●e
of
Parsons
and
the
Iesuites
.
It
was
first
propounded
by
Catesby
to
Winter
.
The
oath
of
secres●e
taken
by
the
Conspiratours
.
Provision
of
Powder
and
Wood
for
the
mine
.
Their
consultation
what
to
doe
after
the
blow
was
given
.
The
letter
sent
to
the
Lord
Mounteagle
,
scanned
by
the
Earle
of
Salisbury
and
other
Pr●vy
Councellers
,
but
truely
interpreted
by
the
King
,
in
whose
mouth
there
was
a
divine
sentence
at
that
time
,
so
that
he
did
not
erre
in
iudgement
.
The
Examination
of
Fawks
.
The
apprehension
and
confusion
of
the
Powder-traytors
.
God
from
heaven
both
by
his
Word
and
protection
hath
manifestly
showne
our
Church
to
be
the
true
Church
,
and
the
Popish
Church
to
be
the
malignant
Church
,
and
degenerate
from
the
auncient
Romane
Church
both
in
manners
and
doctrines
.
Coronis
.
The
Conclusion
containes
diverse
Considerations
proposed
to
such
as
are
not
well
affected
to
Religion
.
A
THANKFVLL
REMEMBRANCE
OF
GODS
MERCY
.
CHAPTER
I.
HAving
a
purpose
to
obserue
Gods
great
and
merciful
deliuerances
of
the
Church
of
England
,
and
Gods
holy
protection
of
the
same
,
against
the
manifolde
,
most
dangerous
,
most
desperate
practises
of
the
adversaries
,
that
haue
with
strange
malice
and
crueltie
,
sought
the
destruction
thereof
,
and
intending
to
fetch
the
beginning
of
this
search
from
the
beginning
of
the
Raigne
of
Queene
ELIZABETH
,
of
blessed
memory
:
I
knew
no
better
way
how
to
enter
into
this
Narration
,
then
to
begin
with
the
consideration
of
the
State
of
Queene
ELIZABETH
,
at
her
first
entrance
;
for
therein
will
appeare
a
wonderfull
Worke
of
God
,
and
my
intention
is
to
obserue
the
great
Workes
of
God
,
that
God
may
be
glorified
.
When
this
famous
Queene
first
entred
,
She
entred
Anno.
1558.
shee
found
the
State
much
afflicted
,
and
weakned
.
All
the
great
States
about
her
,
were
enemies
.
Friends
none
.
King
Philip
,
who
offred
his
loue
and
kindnesse
to
her
,
and
would
haue
married
her
,
offering
to
obteine
the
Popes
dispensation
for
him
to
marry
two
Sisters
;
as
the
like
dispensation
was
obteined
by
Ferdinand
his
great
Grand-father
,
for
h●s
daughter
Katharine
to
marry
two
Brothers
,
he
offering
this
kindnesse
,
and
being
refused
and
reiected
,
grew
first
into
dislike
and
discontent
,
afterwardes
into
hatred
,
and
at
last
brake
out
into
open
Warres
.
The
French
King
Henry
the
2.
with
whom
she
sought
peace
,
fell
off
also
into
open
Warres
.
His
sonne
Francis
having
married
Mary
,
Queene
of
Scotland
,
was
moved
by
the
Guysians
to
cause
the
Armes
of
England
to
be
ioyned
to
the
Armes
of
Scotland
,
&
to
professe
the
Queene
of
Scots
the
heire
of
England
,
and
because
Elizabeth
was
accounted
by
them
an
Heretike
,
therefore
they
sought
to
put
her
by
,
to
set
the
Queene
of
Scots
in
her
place
,
so
should
the
French
King
haue
England
also
.
For
the
effecting
of
this
,
they
sent
their
Armies
into
Scotland
,
purposing
f●om
thence
to
haue
subdued
England
.
In
so
much
that
Sebastianus
Martignius
,
a
young
Noble
man
of
the
family
of
Luxenburg
,
who
was
sent
into
Scotland
with
a
thousand
●oote
,
and
some
Companies
of
horse
,
could
hardly
be
disswaded
from
entring
England
presently
.
So
that
Spaine
,
France
,
and
Scotland
were
enemies
.
The
State
was
then
much
troubled
and
oppressed
with
great
debt
,
contracted
partly
by
Henry
8.
partly
by
Edward
6.
in
his
minoritie
.
The
treasure
was
exhausted
;
Calis
was
lost
.
Nothing
seemed
to
be
left
to
her
,
but
a
weake
,
and
poore
State
,
destitute
of
meanes
and
friends
.
If
shee
would
haue
admitted
the
Popish
Religion
,
then
might
all
these
difficulties
haue
beene
removed
But
establishing
the
Gospell
,
shee
vnderstood
well
that
shee
drew
all
these
troubles
vpon
her
owne
head
.
Yet
she
gaue
the
glory
to
God
,
and
in
hope
of
Gods
holy
protection
,
she
established
Gods
holy
truth
.
And
verily
she
did
not
serue
God
in
vaine
.
For
it
is
a
thing
to
be
wondred
at
,
that
the
Land
being
then
without
strength
,
without
Forces
,
without
Souldiers
,
yea
,
without
Armour
;
all
things
necessary
should
be
so
suddenly
furnished
.
She
had
provided
Armour
at
Antwerpe
,
but
King
Philip
caused
that
to
be
stayed
.
Yet
was
she
not
discouraged
,
but
layd
out
much
money
vpon
Armour
,
though
she
found
the
Treasury
but
poore
.
She
procured
Armour
and
weapons
out
of
Germany
.
She
caused
many
great
Gunnes
to
be
cast
,
of
Brasse
and
Iron
.
And
Gods
providence
and
favour
appeared
in
her
protectio●
.
For
new
Mines
of
Brasse
were
found
at
Keswike
,
that
had
long
beene
neglected
.
From
Whence
there
was
not
onely
sufficient
matter
to
supply
her
wants
,
but
abundance
thereof
to
be
transported
to
other
Countries
.
The
stone
called
Lapis
Calaminaris
,
whose
vse
is
needfull
for
working
in
Brasse
,
was
also
at
the
same
time
first
found
in
England
.
There
was
provision
made
at
home
also
for
the
making
of
Gunne-powder
.
Which
was
done
first
here
by
her
Commandement
.
For
before
it
was
bought
and
imported
.
Berwick
before
her
time
,
was
weake
,
and
had
but
fiue
hundred
Souldiers
:
She
fortified
the
Towne
,
made
the
new
inner
Wall
,
and
increased
the
number
of
Souldiers
,
and
their
stipends
,
that
provision
might
be
made
for
the
training
vp
of
experienced
Souldiers
and
martiall
men
.
She
provided
a
Navie
,
the
best
furnished
that
euer
England
sawe
.
Neither
needed
she
to
doe
as
her
Father
and
Ancestours
were
wont
to
doe
,
when
they
wanted
Shippes
,
to
send
for
Shippes
and
hire
them
from
Hamburg
,
Lubeck
,
Dantisk
,
Genua
,
and
Veni●e
;
for
she
had
them
ready
at
home
to
serue
her
.
Yea
all
the
good
Townes
vpon
the
Sea-coast
,
beholding
this
incredible
alacritie
,
and
forwardnes
in
their
Prince
,
strived
also
to
imitate
the
same
,
and
therefore
with
great
chearfulnesse
and
readinesse
built
Shippes
for
Warre
.
So
that
in
a
short
time
,
the
Queenes
Shippes
and
those
of
the
Subiects
ioyned
together
,
rose
to
such
a
number
,
that
they
were
able
to
imploy
twentie
thousand
men
in
Sea-fight
at
once
.
The
Noble-men
,
the
Gentlemen
,
and
Yeomen
,
did
all
striue
to
answer
so
noble
a
resolution
of
their
Prince
.
And
therefore
great
store
of
Armour
and
Weapons
were
every
where
provided
.
And
braue
spirits
were
bred
and
inabled
to
service
,
whereby
they
became
an
helpe
and
ornament
to
their
Countrey
.
So
that
Queene
Elizabeth
was
quickly
growne
so
strong
,
that
all
her
adversaries
were
not
able
to
hurt
her
.
And
was
not
this
a
great
worke
of
God
?
That
so
weake
a
Woman
should
be
able
to
defend
her selfe
against
so
many
,
so
potent
enemies
?
Yea
,
and
not
onely
to
match
them
,
but
to
master
them
?
This
was
Gods
doing
.
Behold
what
it
is
to
trust
in
God
,
and
not
in
an
arme
of
Flesh.
God
will
haue
his
great
Workes
to
be
had
in
remembrance
,
that
all
men
,
especially
Princes
may
be
taught
to
know
that
their
safetie
is
not
in
worldly
policie
,
but
in
God
which
never
forsaketh
them
that
trust
in
him
.
Here
then
we
haue
a
Worke
,
for
which
we
are
bound
to
glorifie
God
.
Elizabeth
,
a
Prince
,
at
the
beginning
weake
,
destitute
of
friends
,
vnfurnished
of
treasure
,
vnprepared
of
all
things
,
had
in
no
other
accompt
of
her
great
neighbours
round
about
her
,
but
as
one
left
as
a
prey
to
the
strongest
that
would
inuade
her
and
her
kingdome
:
yet
preparing
her
heart
to
God
,
giuing
God
the
glory
,
establishing
his
truth
in
her
Land
,
trusting
in
him
:
She
was
in
a
few
yeares
made
strong
against
her
enemies
;
they
feared
her
more
then
she
feared
them
.
This
is
an
example
can
hardly
be
paralleled
.
It
was
a
worke
o●
God
in
defence
of
his
Church
here
,
and
we
yeeld
all
glory
and
prayse
vnto
God
for
his
mercies
shewed
herein
.
From
this
example
,
Princes
may
take
a
worthy
instruction
to
rest
vpon
God
,
and
to
seeke
his
glory
,
and
know
assuredly
,
that
when
they
are
at
the
weakest
state
,
if
they
giue
their
hearts
to
God
,
and
their
service
to
his
true
Religion
,
God
will
raise
them
to
greatnes
,
who
hath
promised
to
honor
them
that
honor
him
,
1
Sam.
2.
30.
and
threatned
,
that
they
that
dishonor
him
,
shall
be
despised
.
Before
I
leaue
this
example
of
Gods
protection
of
this
noble
Queene
in
her
first
entrance
:
Let
this
be
remembred
,
that
as
all
the
great
Princes
adioyning
,
with
the
Pope
and
all
,
were
her
great
enemies
,
so
there
were
no
friends
able
to
helpe
her
:
for
they
that
were
friends
,
and
would
haue
helped
if
they
could
,
stood
all
need
of
her
help
.
The
Scots
were
sore
troubled
with
the
French
Armies
procured
by
the
Guysians
,
but
shee
helped
them
,
and
protected
the
King
in
his
minoritie
,
and
freed
that
State
from
the
tyranny
of
the
French
governement
.
The
Low-Countries
,
were
tyrannised
by
the
Duke
D'
Alva
who
changed
their
governement
,
and
inhibited
their
meetings
in
councell
.
For
to
speake
somewhat
of
the
ancient
governement
of
that
people
,
to
stop
the
common
imputations
cast
vpon
them
by
such
as
are
not
well
affected
to
them
:
Their
governement
was
by
a
generall
assembly
of
the
States
:
Their
governours
were
such
as
were
borne
within
the
17.
Provinces
,
no
strangers
.
These
were
anciently
the
Clergie
,
the
Nobility
,
and
the
Deputies
of
the
Provinces
,
and
of
good
Townes
,
meeting
together
in
their
generall
Assemblies
.
These
so
meeting
made
lawes
and
orders
whereby
that
State
was
governed
.
The
Deputies
were
sent
to
the
generall
Assemblies
,
by
the
Suffrages
of
the
people
,
and
vpon
cause
they
were
recalled
by
the
people
,
and
other
sent
in
their
roomes
.
This
manner
of
governement
,
some
of
the
Dukes
of
Burgundy
,
and
some
others
disliked
,
as
giving
too
much
power
to
the
people
,
and
to
little
to
their
Dukes
:
and
therefore
laboured
to
change
it
,
but
could
not
.
Charles
the
fift
Emperour
would
gladly
haue
changed
their
governement
,
but
when
he
saw
that
it
could
not
be
done
without
the
commotion
of
the
whole
State
,
he
left
it
vndone
.
Philip
2.
Anno
1549.
Iuly
8.
tooke
his
oath
,
which
he
made
and
renued
againe
Anno●555
●555
.
to
keepe
,
maintaine
,
and
preserue
these
Countries
in
their
ancient
rights
,
priviledges
,
and
customes
,
without
breaking
them
or
suffering
them
to
be
broken
,
in
any
sort
or
manner
.
But
when
the
Duke
D'
Alva
was
governour
there
vnder
the
King
,
he
practised
the
contrary
,
and
professed
that
the
King
was
not
to
governe
them
,
as
his
ancient
inheritance
,
but
as
vpon
a
new
conquest
,
making
what
lawes
he
would
,
and
setting
what
governement
best
pleased
him
.
Whereupon
his
whole
drift
and
practise
was
for
a
newe
conquest
of
all
the
Provinces
and
Townes
.
The
pretence
of
religion
was
sought
:
but
it
was
resolved
by
the
Counsell
of
Spaine
,
to
change
the
whole
governement
,
and
to
erect
a
new
.
This
appeared
aswell
by
the
Dukes
open
profession
,
as
by
those
designes
which
he
practised
vpon
the
persons
of
some
of
the
Nobility
,
and
vpon
the
good
Townes
.
For
when
the
Earles
of
Egmont
and
Horne
,
were
apprehended
and
putto
death
,
mistrusting
nothing
because
they
knew
no
cause
to
mistrust
:
they
that
did
this
,
could
not
pretend
religion
,
because
these
Earles
were
of
the
Popish
religion
.
they
could
not
pretend
any
disloyalty
against
them
,
for
their
firme
loyalty
and
their
great
services
to
the
King
,
made
them
so
confident
;
onely
it
was
thought
that
these
Noble
men
would
neuer
yeeld
to
the
change
of
the
government
of
that
State
,
therefore
they
were
cut
off
.
The
like
appeared
in
the
strange
surprises
and
cruelty
practised
against
many
Townes
,
which
were
of
the
popish
religion
.
For
divers
townes
that
were
firme
to
the
Spaniard
in
the
point
of
religion
,
and
in
obedience
to
the
King
,
when
armies
were
sent
to
them
,
intertaining
the
armies
in
all
obedience
,
opening
their
gates
,
shewing
all
loue
and
friendship
to
the
Spanish
armies
:
were
of
a
suddaine
surprised
,
and
brought
to
vtter
ruine
.
The
Spaniards
,
killing
and
massackring
all
,
taking
their
goods
,
abusing
their
wiues
and
daughters
,
as
the
manner
of
such
barbarous
men
is
in
a
new
conquest
,
ex●rcising
more
cruelties
against
their
professed
friends
,
then
they
could
doe
to
their
enemies
.
Such
barbarous
cruelties
were
practised
against
the
Townes
of
Machlin
,
Maestrich
,
Zutphen
,
Naerden
,
Antwerp
,
and
others
,
who
were
their
friends
,
agreeing
in
the
same
religion
with
them
,
holding
as
then
,
their
obedience
firme
to
the
King
:
yet
were
they
spoyled
,
killed
,
ransacked
,
and
overthrowne
like
enemies
.
Which
strange
cruelty
declared
that
it
was
not
religion
that
moved
this
cruelty
,
but
that
which
the
Duke
D'Alva
did
openly
professe
,
that
the
King
must
hold
all
the
Low-Countries
by
a
new
conquest
,
that
so
he
might
change
the
governement
,
and
impose
what
lawes
he
would
.
It
may
seeme
a
strange
vse
of
the
Popes
Authority
which
King
Philip
made
,
when
from
the
Pope
he
got
a
dispensation
of
that
oath
,
which
he
had
taken
at
his
entrance
into
the
Low-Countries
.
This
is
an
vse
of
a
Pope
fit
indeede
for
them
that
would
doe
whatsoever
they
list
without
conscience
,
or
the
feare
of
Gods
lawes
or
mans
.
If
such
an
vse
may
be
made
of
the
Popes
power
,
then
Popish
Princes
must
needes
in
the
sight
of
the
world
,
seeme
to
haue
a
great
advantage
over
others
.
But
if
they
may
so
dispense
at
their
pleasure
with
oathes
and
promises
,
then
may
all
those
of
their
religion
see
plainely
that
there
are
neither
humane
nor
divine
bands
or
securitie
that
can
binde
Papists
:
for
when
they
please
,
the
Pope
will
free
them
from
all
bands
of
conscience
,
from
the
lawes
of
God
,
of
man
,
of
nature
,
of
nations
.
But
God
will
not
be
thus
served
.
And
therefore
by
Gods
iust
iudgements
they
that
rely
vpon
such
vngodly
practises
,
loose
more
in
the
ende
,
then
they
gaine
by
such
profane
dealings
.
This
was
the
cause
of
their
troubles
in
the
Low
Countries
.
That
state
being
then
so
tro●bled
,
could
yeelde
no
helpe
to
Queene
Elizabeth
,
yet
did
shee
yeelde
helpe
to
them
.
The
King
of
Denmarke
,
and
the
Protestants
in
Fraunce
,
were
not
able
to
helpe
her
,
nor
to
helpe
themselues
without
her
meanes
.
This
must
needes
be
acknowledged
an
extraordinary
blessing
of
God
,
to
make
her
able
to
withstand
the
greatest
enemies
,
and
to
helpe
all
that
were
distressed
for
Religion
.
This
famous
Queene
though
troubled
by
forraine
states
in
the
beginning
of
her
Raigne
,
yet
had
great
peace
and
quietnes
at
home
.
This
was
the
fruit
of
true
religion
:
her
Subiects
lived
in
peace
,
and
tranquilitie
;
no
motions
then
attempted
.
Only
in
the
fourth
yeare
of
her
Raign
,
Arthur
Poole
,
and
his
brethren
comming
of
the
race
of
George
Duke
of
Clarence
,
who
was
brother
to
Edward
the
fourth
,
and
Antony
Fortiskue
,
who
married
their
sister
,
with
some
other
of
that
conspiracie
,
were
brought
to
their
tryall
,
for
that
they
had
conspired
to
flie
to
the
G●ise
into
France
,
and
thence
to
come
with
an
Armie
into
Wales
,
and
there
to
declare
the
Scottish
Queene
,
to
be
Queene
of
England
,
and
Arthur
Poole
Duke
of
Clarence
.
All
which
they
freely
confessed
at
their
tryall
:
yet
protesting
that
it
was
not
their
purpose
to
execute
this
designe
,
as
long
as
Queene
Elizabeth
lived
:
who
as
they
supposed
should
dye
within
a
yeare
;
for
so
some
cosening
Astrologians
had
told
them
.
Whereupon
they
were
condemned
,
yet
their
liues
were
spared
in
respect
of
their
blood
.
Wherein
wee
may
acknowledge
the
goodnes
of
God
in
discovering
such
a
plot
,
before
it
tooke
strength
,
and
the
noble
nature
of
the
Queene
,
that
dealt
so
nobly
with
her
owne
blood
.
Thus
the
Land
within
rested
in
great
quietnes
,
for
some
yeares
.
The
Church
was
established
,
and
increased
,
learning
flourished
,
godlines
and
true
pietie
prevailed
,
Popish
ignorance
was
driven
into
corners
.
The
Papists
that
then
were
,
were
content
to
keepe
themselues
quiet
.
Either
they
kept
their
Religion
private
to
themselues
,
or
els
they
came
to
our
Churches
,
as
most
of
them
did
.
But
the
enemy
of
all
goodnesse
envying
this
peaceable
state
of
England
,
stirred
vp
the
Pope
to
giue
occasion
to
new
troubles
,
and
to
wrap
the
Kingdome
into
dangers
.
Whereby
as
the
Church
hath
beene
more
troubled
,
then
it
was
before
,
so
the
Papists
haue
got
nothing
by
the
bargain
,
but
lost
much
,
by
stirring
vp
the
peaceable
inclination
of
the
Prince
against
them
,
and
by
provoking
the
State
to
make
severe
lawes
to
curb●
them
.
Who
might
haue
liued
quietly
,
if
they
had
not
procured
their
owne
trouble
.
Paulus
IIII.
was
Pope
when
Queene
Elizabeth
began
to
Raigne
,
this
Pope
was
not
troublesome
against
her
.
His
successor
was
,
Pius
IIII.
who
seemed
to
be
a
moderate
man
.
For
he
was
moved
by
the
Count
of
Feria
,
who
served
the
King
of
Spaine
,
to
excommunicate
Queene
Elizabeth
,
but
he
thought
it
not
good
to
proceed
to
such
extremities
.
For
seeing
the
Popes
authority
is
a
thing
consisting
rather
in
the
conceits
of
some
men
,
then
in
any
truth
and
substance
:
If
it
should
once
appeare
that
this
thunderbolt
of
excommunicate
,
whereby
he
hath
so
much
terrified
the
world
,
should
proue
idle
,
ineffectuall
without
all
po●er
,
then
might
this
great
authoritie
fall
into
contempt
,
and
so
be
made
ridiculous
.
Whether
for
this
cause
or
what
other
,
he
would
not
be
perswaded
to
vse
this
extremitie
against
the
Queene
,
An.
Don
.
1560.
but
sent
Letters
,
shewing
some
loue
and
kindnesse
,
by
an
Abbot
Parpalia
,
by
whom
also
he
sent
certaine
secret
Mandates
.
Which
what
they
were
was
not
openly
knowne
.
But
some
acquainted
well
with
State
affayres
then
,
reported
that
the
Pope
offred
to
recall
and
disanull
the
sentence
as
vniust
which
was
given
against
her
Mothers
marriage
,
and
to
confirme
the
English
Liturgie
by
his
authoritie
,
granting
also
the
vse
of
the
Sacrament
vnder
both
kindes
,
so
that
she
would
ioyne
her selfe
to
the
Romane
Church
,
&
acknowledge
the
Popes
supremacy
.
And
for
the
effecting
hereof
,
a
great
sum
of
gold
was
promised
to
some
that
should
be
vsed
as
instruments
for
this
purpose
.
But
Queene
Elizabeth
remaining
SEMPER
EADEM
,
ever
like
her selfe
,
vtterly
denied
to
haue
any
thing
to
do
with
the
Pope
.
But
the
next
Pope
,
Pius
V.
that
succeeded
,
tooke
another
course
,
whether
a
better
or
worse
,
let
the
event
declare
.
For
in
the
yeare
1569.
he
sent
out
an
excommunication
against
her
,
and
all
adhering
to
her
,
This
Bull
was
dated
Anno
Dom.
1569.
Quinto
Cal:
Mar●
.
wherein
her
subiects
were
absolved
from
the
Oath
of
their
Alleagance
,
and
from
all
other
offices
and
duties
,
and
that
all
that
should
obey
her
were
accursed
.
Which
thing
brought
more
trouble
vpon
the
Papists
,
then
vpon
the
Queene
,
or
any
of
her
obedient
subiects
.
And
hath
openly
declared
to
all
the
world
,
that
the
Popes
curse
is
a
thing
proceeding
from
private
splene
and
malice
,
and
now
nothing
feared
but
contemned
,
when
all
men
may
see
that
the
Popes
curse
is
turned
by
the
favour
of
God
into
an
extraordinary
blessing
,
and
that
the
Pope
is
not
Christs
V●car
in
these
ministeries
,
because
he
is
contrary
to
Christ
,
and
Christ
contrary
to
him
.
The
Pope
cursing
,
and
Christ
blessing
,
the
Pope
seeking
thereby
to
destroy
the
Queene
,
Christ
maintaining
her
,
made
her
stronger
after
this
cu●se
then
ever
she
was
before
.
Yet
it
is
true
that
many
troubles
did
rise
thereby
,
but
God
turned
them
all
vnto
her
good
,
that
men
may
vnderstand
the
fruit
of
true
Religion
established
,
which
bringeth
the
protection
of
God
with
it
.
CHAPTER
II.
THE
first
poysoned
fruit
of
this
excommunication
was
rotten
before
it
could
ripen
.
There
was
an
intention
of
a
great
and
terrible
Rebellion
.
The
Duke
of
Norfolke
was
excited
to
stirre
what
Forces
he
could
,
and
to
ioyne
with
the
Earles
of
Westmerland
and
Northumberland
:
at
the
same
time
an
Armie
was
to
come
out
of
Ireland
,
and
another
Armie
to
be
sent
from
Duke
Dalva
in
the
Low-Countries
.
If
all
these
had
ioyned
together
,
as
the
intention
was
,
God
knoweth
what
might
haue
in●ued
.
But
there
is
no
counsell
can
prevaile
against
God
.
All
the
plot
was
broken
in
peeces
without
any
other
trouble
,
saving
that
which
fell
vpon
the
plotters
themselues
,
&
their
instruments
.
The
King
of
Spaine
,
who
watched
all
opportunities
to
doe
mischiefe
,
wrote
one
Letter
to
the
Duke
of
Norfolke
,
exciting
him
to
raise
a
power
within
England
,
and
wrote
another
to
the
Earle
of
Ormond
,
to
raise
a
tumult
in
Ireland
.
But
both
the
Duke
and
the
Earle
shewed
the
Letters
to
the
Queene
,
declaring
thereby
a
purpose
to
be
loyall
.
The
Duke
suffred
himselfe
to
be
wrought
vpon
too
much
by
pernicious
instruments
.
The
instruments
were
the
Bishop
of
Ross
,
who
lay
in
London
vnder
pretence
of
being
Ambassadour
for
the
Queene
of
Scots
,
and
one
Robert
Rido●f
,
a
Noble-man
of
Florence
,
who
lay
in
London
,
in
the
habit
and
pretence
of
a
Factor
.
These
pestif●rous
instruments
laboured
to
perswade
the
Duke
to
marry
the
Queene
of
Scots
,
who
being
next
heire
to
the
Crowne
of
England
,
would
bring
great
hopes
with
her
and
by
subtill
and
pernicious
counsell
drew
the
Duke
so
farre
,
that
against
his
promise
made
to
the
Queene
,
he
began
to
thinke
of
that
marriage
,
and
the
hopes
that
might
follow
the
same
,
and
entred
in●o
a
secret
course
of
writing
and
receiving
Letters
from
the
Queene
of
Scots
,
by
〈◊〉
Characters
.
All
which
together
with
a
Commentary
sent
to
him
by
the
Scots
Queene
,
the
Duke
commanded
his
Secretary
Higfo●d
to
burne
.
But
he
laid
them
vnder
the
Matt
in
the
Dukes
Chamber
.
And
being
apprehended
,
declared
where
they
were
.
At
the
Dukes
arraig●ment
a
Letter
was
produced
written
to
him
from
the
Scots
Queene
,
signifying
her
griefe
for
that
the
Earles
of
Westmerland
and
Northumberland
were
vp
in
Armes
before
the
Duke
had
raised
his
powers
.
For
Queene
Elizabeth
,
finding
wherevnto
things
tended
,
apprehended
the
Duke
,
&
sent
for
the
Earles
to
come
to
Court
,
but
because
they
had
once
excused
their
absence
,
she
sent
peremptorily
for
them
,
all
excuse
laid
aside
,
vpon
their
alleagance
to
come
vp
.
Supposing
that
if
they
were
innocent
,
they
would
come
,
but
if
guiltie
,
then
should
their
purpose
sooner
breake
out
into
open
sight
.
As
it
fell
out
.
For
they
supposing
by
this
,
the
plot
to
be
betrayed
,
brake
out
into
open
rebellion
,
before
the
helpe
which
they
looked
for
from
other
parts
could
come
to
them
.
This
rebellion
was
plotted
by
the
Pope
,
Pius
V.
and
by
the
King
of
Spaine
,
and
was
so
cunningly
handled
,
and
carried
with
such
secresie
,
that
it
was
well
knowne
to
strangers
before
it
was
knowne
to
vs
whom
most
the
matter
concerned
.
And
no
marvaile
,
seeing
strangers
were
the
devisers
and
first
authors
of
it
.
I
will
therefore
declare
it
in
the
words
of
a
stranger
,
who
set
it
forth
in
Print
at
Rome
,
before
it
was
well
knowne
in
England
.
Hieronymus
Caten●
in
the
life
of
Pius
V.
w●iteth
thus
.
When
Pius
V.
was
inflamed
with
a
zeale
to
restore
the
Romane
Religion
in
England
,
and
to
displace
Queene
Elizabeth
out
of
that
Kingdome
;
and
yet
could
not
haue
his
Nuntio
Apostolicall
,
nor
any
other
publique
person
fit
to
effect
this
thing
:
he
ordered
the
matter
so
,
that
Robert
Ridolf
,
a
Gentleman
of
Florence
(
who
●tayed
in
England
vnder
colour
of
merchandise
)
should
stirre
vp
the
mindes
of
men
vpon
the
destruction
of
Elizabeth
.
Which
thing
he
diligently
executed
,
not
onely
among
the
Catholikes
,
but
also
among
some
Protestants
,
who
conspired
together
herein
;
some
out
of
private
hatred
against
them
that
aspired
to
the
Kingdome
,
others
out
of
a
desire
of
a
change
.
Whilst
these
things
were
secretly
carried
,
a
contention
rose
betweene
the
Spaniard
and
Elizabeth
,
vpon
the
occasion
of
a
sum
of
money
going
to
the
Duke
Dalva
,
but
intercepted
by
Elizabeth
.
This
occasion
the
Pope
apprehended
to
perswade
the
Spaniard
,
that
he
would
helpe
the
conspiratours
in
England
against
Elizabeth
,
that
so
he
might
haue
his
affaires
in
the
Netherlands
in
greater
securitie
,
and
the
Romane
Religion
might
be
restored
in
B●itaigne
.
The
Pope
also
perswaded
the
French
,
shewing
him
that
this
he
ought
to
the
Scots
Queene
,
affianced
to
him
,
and
worthily
to
the
Scots
,
who
by
their
incursions
had
withdrawne
the
forces
of
England
,
that
they
could
do
lesse
helpe
to
the
Protestants
of
France
,
neither
did
the
noble
conspiratours
of
England
deserue
lesse
favour
of
him
,
who
by
their
cunning
haue
hindered
the
Queene
of
England
,
to
giue
any
helpe
openly
to
the
Protestants
of
France
.
In
this
respect
the
French
King
promised
them
ayd
for
the
deliverance
of
the
Scots
Queene
,
but
failed
of
performance
of
any
thing
.
In
the
meane
time
,
Ridolphus
effected
thus
much
,
that
the
conspiratours
should
draw
the
Duke
of
Norfolke
into
their
societie
,
and
make
him
chiefe
therein
,
to
whom
they
promised
marriage
with
the
Scots
Queene
,
whereto
she
consented
.
The
Pope
to
set
these
things
forward
,
by
his
Bull
published
,
deposed
Elizabeth
from
her
Kingdome
,
and
absolued
her
subiects
from
all
oath
and
alleagance
,
sending
the
printed
Coppies
to
Ridolphus
,
which
might
be
dispersed
ouer
England
.
Whereupon
the
Earles
of
Northumberland
and
Westmerland
,
tooke
Armes
against
their
Prince
,
who
presently
,
money
and
meanes
failing
,
withdrew
themselues
into
Scotland
.
The
Duke
of
Norfolke
,
with
others
,
were
committed
to
prison
.
Among
them
was
Ridolphus
,
whom
the
Pope
had
appointed
to
helpe
the
conspiratours
with
an
hundreth
and
fiftie
thousand
Crownes
,
which
thing
he
could
not
doe
being
clapt
vp
in
prison
.
But
when
the
Queene
could
not
pierce
into
the
secrets
of
the
conspiracy
,
he
was
sent
out
of
prison
with
others
,
and
then
he
distributed
those
Crownes
to
the
conspirators
.
Who
sent
him
to
the
Pope
to
informe
him
that
all
things
were
prepared
in
a
readines
,
and
ordered
against
Elizabeth
:
and
to
intreat
the
Spanish
King
,
to
ioyne
his
Forces
from
the
Netherlands
as
soone
as
may
be
:
the
Pope
commended
the
enterprise
,
albeit
,
the
Duke
Dalva
did
not
like
it
,
as
being
full
of
difficulties
,
when
as
Ridolphus
in
his
iourney
told
him
the
matter
.
The
Pope
sent
Ridolfe
to
the
Spaniard
,
vnder
another
pretence
,
and
to
the
King
of
Portugall
with
ins●ructions
;
and
at
the
same
time
writing
to
the
Duke
of
Norfolk
,
promised
him
ayde
.
He
did
much
vrge
the
Spaniard
to
helpe
the
conspiratours
,
and
to
the
end
he
might
the
more
vehemently
stirre
him
vp
,
he
promised
if
need
were
himselfe
would
goe
for
to
helpe
them
,
and
would
ingage
all
the
goods
of
the
Sea
Apostolike
,
Chalices
,
Crosses
,
and
holy
Vestments
.
Declaring
that
there
was
no
difficultie
in
it
,
if
he
would
send
Chapinus
Vitellius
with
an
Army
into
England
from
the
Low-Countries
.
Which
thing
the
King
of
Spaine
commanded
to
be
done
with
great
alacritie
.
And
the
Pope
provided
money
in
the
Netherlands
.
These
things
were
not
pleasing
to
the
Duke
Dalva
,
both
because
he
enuied
Vitellius
this
glory
,
wherein
he
rather
wished
his
owne
sonne
to
be
imployed
,
and
because
he
feared
some
hostile
invasion
out
of
France
,
and
proposed
it
to
be
considered
,
whether
England
being
overcome
would
fall
to
the
Spaniard
,
whether
the
French
would
not
resist
that
proiect
,
and
whether
the
Pope
were
able
to
bring
helpe
enough
to
effect
so
great
a
matter
.
Notwithstanding
the
Spanish
King
expressely
commanded
him
to
set
vpon
England
.
Ridolf
was
sent
backe
with
money
to
the
Netherlands
.
But
see
how
God
would
haue
it
:
All
the
matter
was
opened
to
Elizabeth
by
a
stranger
without
the
Kingdome
.
The
Duke
of
Norfolke
was
apprehended
and
put
to
death
.
Which
thing
the
Pope
tooke
heavily
,
the
Spaniard
condoled
,
who
before
the
Cardinall
of
Alexandria
,
the
Popes
Nephew
,
sayd
,
that
never
any
conspiracy
was
more
advisedly
begun
,
nor
concealed
with
more
constancy
and
consent
of
minds
,
which
in
all
that
time
was
not
opened
by
any
of
the
conspiratours
:
that
an
Army
might
easily
be
sent
out
of
the
Low-Countries
in
the
space
of
24.
houres
,
which
might
suddenly
haue
taken
the
Queene
and
the
Citie
of
London
vnprovided
,
restored
Religion
,
and
set
the
Scots
Queene
in
the
Throne
.
Especially
when
as
Stukley
an
English
fugitiue
had
vndertaken
at
the
same
time
with
the
helpe
of
3000.
Spaniards
to
reduce
all
Ireland
vnto
the
obedience
of
the
King
of
Spaine
,
and
with
one
or
two
shippes
to
burne
all
the
English
Navy
.
Thus
farre
Catena
writeth
of
these
things
,
opening
some
things
that
before
were
not
knowne
to
the
English
.
The
Booke
was
Printed
at
Rome
An
:
Dom
:
1588.
by
the
priviledge
of
Pope
Pius
V.
This
is
the
Narration
of
a
Papist
,
published
at
Rome
,
by
the
authoritie
of
the
Pope
.
It
may
seeme
strange
to
men
that
haue
any
feeling
of
the
feare
of
God
,
that
a
Pope
should
so
boldly
publish
his
owne
shame
to
all
the
world
.
The
Pope
doth
practise
treason
against
States
,
sets
his
instruments
to
raise
rebellions
,
stirreth
vp
Princes
against
Princes
,
one
Kingdome
against
another
,
and
when
he
doth
this
,
he
will
not
vnderstand
that
he
is
,
in
this
doing
,
the
instrument
and
servant
of
the
Devill
,
to
disorder
the
world
.
If
any
would
excuse
this
,
as
being
done
against
an
Heretike
:
that
excuse
will
not
serue
here
;
for
I
speake
not
of
excommunicating
supposed
Heretikes
,
but
of
raising
rebellions
against
Princes
,
to
set
the
subiects
to
murther
the
Prince
,
or
to
stirre
vp
one
Prince
to
murther
another
,
these
things
be
wicked
and
vngracious
practises
,
but
the
Papists
are
growne
to
such
an
o●duration
in
these
sinnes
,
that
they
iudge
these
no
sinnes
,
to
murther
,
or
secretly
to
poyson
,
or
by
any
horrible
mischiefe
to
compasse
their
owne
endes
.
The
things
that
are
by
the
Lawes
of
God
,
of
Nature
,
of
Nations
,
wicked
and
abominable
,
against
the
ordinances
which
God
hath
set
in
the
world
,
must
forsooth
change
their
nature
,
if
the
Pope
command
them
,
nay
,
if
any
of
their
superiours
command
such
things
,
their
doctrine
of
blind
obedience
,
sets
them
vpon
any
mischiefe
,
and
so
they
doe
not
onely
teach
for
doctrines
mens
traditions
,
but
make
doctrines
for
mens
destructions
.
If
the
Popes
presume
that
they
haue
such
a
priviledge
,
that
the
things
which
are
horrible
sinnes
in
other
men
are
no
sinnes
in
them
:
this
were
in
effect
as
much
as
for
the
Pope
to
proclaime
himselfe
the
Man
of
sinne
,
that
runneth
into
all
sinfull
courses
with
greedinesse
,
with
an
open
profession
of
the
same
.
For
what
can
any
man
of
sin
doe
more
,
then
to
command
sinne
,
to
warrant
sin
,
to
commit
sin
,
to
glory
in
sin
;
If
all
this
be
done
by
the
Pope
,
who
can
iustly
deny
him
this
title
of
the
Man
of
sinne
?
But
blessed
be
the
name
of
God
,
that
alwayes
delivered
his
Church
here
from
such
wicked
practises
,
and
hath
brought
the
mischiefe
that
these
wicked
men
haue
deuised
,
vpon
their
owne
head
.
Now
let
all
vnderstanding
men
iudge
where
God
is
,
where
godlinesse
is
,
where
Religion
and
the
feare
o●
God
is
.
Whether
with
them
that
by
bloudy
,
vniust
,
vnlawfull
practises
seeke
their
owne
endes
,
or
with
them
that
are
persecuted
by
this
bloudy
Nation
,
and
in
patience
suffer
all
their
mischievous
and
cruell
practises
,
committing
the
matter
to
God
the
revenger
of
bloud
,
and
trufting
in
God
,
reioyce
vnder
his
holy
protection
,
being
kept
in
safety
by
him
that
commandeth
all
the
world
?
For
what
power
could
be
able
to
keepe
his
Church
from
being
swallowed
vp
by
such
cruell
adversaries
,
but
onely
the
hand
and
holy
protection
of
our
God
?
Must
not
we
then
glorifi●
his
name
that
hath
done
so
great
things
for
vs
?
And
for
our
adversaries
they
haue
their
power
limited
,
and
they
haue
their
time
limited
,
and
set
forth
vnto
them
,
beyond
which
they
cannot
passe
.
But
the
soules
of
them
that
rest
vnder
the
Altar
,
whose
bloud
hath
beene
shed
on
euery
side
,
by
this
bloudy
generation
,
for
the
testimony
of
Christ
;
these
cry
out
with
a
lowd
voyce
,
Apoc.
6.
10.
Vsquequo
Domine
?
How
long
Lord
,
holy
and
true
?
Doest
thou
not
iudge
and
revenge
our
bloud
on
them
that
dwell
on
the
earth
?
Yet
so
blind
are
these
bloud-suckers
,
that
they
labour
still
to
increase
this
cry
;
but
GOD
will
giue
patience
to
his
Saints
,
and
in
his
time
cut
off
this
wicked
Nation
.
Psal.
59.
5.
Be
not
merciful
O
Lord
to
them
that
sin
of
malicious
wickednesse
.
Thus
then
this
rebellion
that
was
so
●●rongly
plotted
,
so
secretly
carried
,
was
by
the
hand
of
God
disappointed
,
and
broken
into
peices
.
We
haue
cause
to
blesse
the
name
of
God
therefore
:
Praysed
be
the
Lord
,
Psal.
124.
6.
that
hath
not
given
vs
as
a
prey
to
their
teeth
.
Thus
can
we
comfort
our selues
in
God
.
but
can
our
adversaries
comfort
themselues
in
their
owne
mischeifes
?
The
issue
was
,
the
Pope
and
the
Spanyard
were
disappointed
,
the
World
wondered
how
this
State
was
so
soone
quieted
.
An.
Don
.
1569.
The
Earles
Northumberland
and
Westmerland
seduced
by
a
Priest
that
the
Pope
had
sent
,
one
Nicolas
Morton
,
came
to
Durham
where
they
had
the
Masse
set
vp
.
From
thence
they
marched
to
Clifford
Moore
not
far
from
Wetherbie
,
where
hearing
that
the
Scots
Queene
(
for
whose
deliverance
they
tooke
armes
)
was
carried
from
T●tbery
to
Coventry
,
vnder
the
custodie
of
the
Earles
of
Shewsbury
and
Huntingdon
,
and
that
the
Earle
of
Sussex
on
the
one
side
had
gathered
a
strong
army
against
them
,
that
Sir
George
Bowes
was
behind
them
,
having
fortefied
Bernard
Castle
,
that
the
Lord
Scroop
and
the
Earle
of
Cumberland
had
fortified
Carliell
,
&
gathered
an
armie
there
in
readines
:
that
the
Souldiers
of
Berwick
with
the
power
of
Northumberland
were
in
New-castle
,
they
turned
backe
againe
and
besieged
Bernard
Castle
.
Sir
George
Bowes
and
his
brother
Mr.
Robert
,
being
driven
by
an
hard
siege
,
and
wanting
provision
yeelded
the
Castle
▪
and
they
and
the
souldiers
were
dismissed
,
carrying
their
armes
with
them
as
it
was
covenanted
,
vpon
the
first
newes
of
the
feares
,
which
the
Earle
of
Sussex
brought
against
them
,
the
Earles
fled
to
Hexham
,
from
thence
seeking
by-wayes
to
Naworth
Castle
.
Whence
the
two
Earles
fl●d
into
Scotland
,
the
Earle
of
Northumberland
hid
himselfe
in
the
house
of
Hector
of
Harlaw
an
Armstrang
,
having
confidence
in
him
that
he
would
be
true
to
him
,
who
notwithstanding
for
money
betrayed
him
to
the
Regent
of
Scotland
.
It
was
observed
,
that
Hector
being
before
a
rich
man
,
fell
poore
of
a
sudden
,
and
so
hated
generally
that
he
never
durst
goe
abroad
,
in
so
much
,
that
the
Proverb
to
take
Hectors
cloake
,
is
continued
to
this
day
among
them
,
when
they
would
expresse
a
man
that
betrayeth
his
friend
who
trusted
him
:
The
Earle
was
afterward
delivered
into
England
,
and
condemned
of
high
treason
and
beheaded
.
Westmerland
found
meanes
to
hide
him
a
while
with
Fernihurst
and
Bucklough
,
and
escaped
into
the
Low-Countries
,
where
being
susteined
by
a
poore
pension
of
the
King
of
Spain
,
he
liued
a
poore
life
all
his
time
.
This
is
the
fruit
of
Popery
.
It
bringeth
Noble
houses
to
destruction
.
It
pittied
their
hearts
,
against
whom
the
rebellion
was
raised
,
to
see
such
Noble
persons
brought
to
such
a
destruction
.
But
the
Pope
is
without
pitty
and
mercy
,
the
Priests
and
Iesuites
that
bring
such
noble
men
into
such
snares
,
haue
no
pitty
nor
mercy
,
therefore
it
behooveth
all
noble
persons
to
be
wise
,
and
to
avoyd
pestiferous
waies
,
that
is
,
to
shut
their
eares
against
Priests
and
Iesuites
.
These
be
pernicious
instruments
,
that
secretly
convey
themselues
into
great
mens
favour
,
to
bring
them
to
ruine
,
they
tell
them
of
the
Religion
of
their
Fathers
,
but
true
Religion
bringeth
a
blessing
,
and
Religion
that
bringeth
alwayes
a
curse
is
to
be
suspected
.
And
to
say
truth
the
Religion
of
Rome
as
now
,
is
not
the
Religion
of
our
Fathers
.
For
Religion
was
changed
in
the
T●ent
Councell
,
and
therefore
they
cannot
say
they
haue
now
that
Religion
which
their
Fathers
had
.
And
that
Religion
was
changed
in
the
Trent
Synod
,
is
by
learned
men
sufficiently
proued
;
and
we
are
readie
to
maintaine
it
:
for
where
the
rule
of
faith
is
changed
,
there
must
needs
follow
a
change
of
Religion
,
and
a
change
of
the
Church
.
But
in
the
Trent
Councell
the
rule
of
faith
is
changed
.
And
therefore
men
may
obserue
a
great
difference
between
these
men
that
are
now
called
Papists
,
and
their
forefathers
.
God
blessed
their
Fathers
,
because
they
serued
God
in
sinceritie
,
according
to
that
measure
of
knowledge
which
was
reuealed
to
them
;
for
he
that
serueth
God
truely
,
according
to
that
measure
of
knowledge
which
he
hath
,
and
holdeth
the
rule
of
faith
:
is
without
doubt
accepted
of
God
,
and
God
doth
blesse
such
.
But
after
that
God
hath
reuealed
a
greater
measure
of
knowledge
,
by
the
spreading
of
the
savour
of
his
Gospell
,
they
who
then
forsake
the
truth
offred
,
are
followed
with
great
curses
.
And
therefore
we
may
plainly
obserue
the
curses
of
God
vpon
them
that
forsake
God
and
his
truth
;
Where
the
Pope
curseth
,
we
see
that
God
doth
blesse
,
and
no
〈◊〉
followeth
:
where
God
doth
cur●e
,
we
see
destruction
followeth
.
This
rebellion
was
scarce
extinguished
,
when
another
little
flame
rose
from
this
greater
combustion
.
Leonard
Dacres
the
second
sonne
of
William
Lord
Dacres
of
Gillestand
(
whose
eldest
brothers
sonne
was
killed
with
a
Valting
horse
)
was
much
grieued
to
see
so
great
a
patrimony
to
goe
from
him
to
the
daughters
of
the
Baro●
whom
the
Duke
of
Norfolk
their
Father
in
law
had
ioyned
in
marriage
with
his
sonnes
.
This
so
troubled
Leonard
Dacres
,
that
having
no
other
way
to
revenge
himselfe
,
he
tooke
the
course
of
impatient
and
discontented
men
,
An.
Don
.
1569.
to
revenge
all
vpon
himselfe
,
and
ioyning
himselfe
to
the
rebells
,
striued
but
in
vaine
,
to
deliver
the
Scots
Queene
.
When
they
were
in
armes
then
was
Leonard
Dacres
at
Court
,
and
offred
the
Queene
all
his
helpe
against
them
,
and
for
that
service
was
sent
home
.
But
(
as
it
came
to
light
afterward
)
in
his
iourney
by
messengers
with
the
rebels
he
had
communication
,
and
incouraging
them
,
vndertooke
to
kill
the
Lord
Scroop
,
and
the
Bishop
of
Carliell
.
Which
when
he
could
not
effect
,
he
tooke
Grastocke
Castle
,
and
other
houses
of
the
Lord
Dacres
,
and
fortified
Naworth
Castle
,
holding
it
as
in
his
owne
right
,
and
gathered
souldiers
about
him
.
Against
him
came
the
Lord
H●nsdon
,
with
the
trained
souldiers
of
Berwick
.
Leonard
not
trusting
to
his
fortified
places
,
came
to
meet
the
Lord
Hunsdon
,
and
meeting
him
when
he
passed
the
Riuer
Gelt
,
after
a
sharpe
battell
,
finding
himselfe
put
to
the
worse
,
his
men
killed
,
he
fled
into
Scotland
.
And
so
went
into
the
Low-Countries
,
and
in
a
poore
estate
died
at
Louaine
.
The
Queene
by
Proclamation
pardoned
the
multitude
which
he
had
drawne
to
take
his
part
.
This
man
run
a
strange
course
.
When
he
might
haue
beene
out
of
danger
,
he
run
into
a
quarrell
which
he
might
evidently
see
to
be
lost
before
he
came
to
it
.
But
he
was
drunke
with
the
cup
of
Rome
;
for
who
would
run
such
courses
but
drunken
men
?
It
may
teach
others
to
beware
of
those
that
bring
such
poysoned
and
intoxicating
cuppes
from
Rome
.
CHAPTER
III.
TO
proceed
and
to
declare
the
pestilent
fruit
of
the
Popes
excommunication
,
which
wrought
still
to
the
confusion
of
them
that
served
it
.
At
this
time
in
Ireland
,
An
▪
Don
.
1569.
Edmond
and
Peter
Botlers
,
brethren
to
the
Earle
of
Ormond
,
ioyning
with
Iames
fitz
Morice
of
Desmondes
family
,
and
with
others
,
●ought
to
doe
service
to
the
Pope
and
Spanyard
against
Religion
,
and
with
a
purpose
to
draw
Ireland
away
from
the
obedience
of
Queene
Elizabeth
.
To
this
end
they
made
a
league
among
themselues
.
To
inflame
this
rebellion
Iohannes
Mendoza
came
secretly
out
of
Spaine
:
and
to
extinguish
the
flame
the
Earle
of
Ormond
went
out
of
England
into
Ireland
,
who
laboured
so
effectually
that
he
perswaded
his
brethren
to
submit
themselues
.
They
were
put
in
prison
,
but
that
they
might
not
be
brought
to
iudgement
,
the
Earles
daily
intercession
prevailed
with
the
Queene
.
It
grieued
the
Earle
exceedingly
to
see
such
a
blot
vpon
so
noble
a
family
;
And
the
Queene
was
willing
to
preserue
the
honor
of
the
house
:
as
for
the
reliques
of
that
rebellion
,
they
were
in
short
time
dissipared
by
the
wisedome
of
the
Lord
Deputy
,
and
the
industry
of
Sir
Humphrey
Gilbert
.
This
was
but
a
small
motion
:
but
it
sheweth
the
restles
spirits
of
the
Pope
and
Spanyard
against
our
Church
and
State
.
And
we
render
thankes
to
God
,
for
breaking
the
purposes
of
our
adversaries
before
they
grew
great
.
This
is
his
goodnes
toward
his
Church
;
and
his
iudgement
vpon
the
adversaries
.
The
King
of
Spaine
never
rested
to
stirre
vp
troubles
to
Queene
Elizabeth
,
pretending
the
deliverance
of
the
Scots
Queene
,
but
it
appeareth
that
his
intention
was
for
himselfe
,
as
the
Duke
Dalva
vnderstood
it
.
This
is
evident
by
that
which
we
haue
mentioned
out
of
Catena
.
For
Duke
Dalva
was
in
some
feare
that
if
Queene
Elizabeth
were
overthrowne
,
yet
the
Kingdome
of
England
might
not
fall
to
the
Spanyard
,
but
to
the
French
.
So
that
it
was
in
their
intention
certainly
to
be
cast
vpon
the
French
or
Spanyard
,
and
here
was
no
reckoning
made
of
the
Queene
of
Scots
.
So
that
howsoever
the
pretence
was
for
her
deliverance
,
yet
there
was
another
thing
intended
.
For
seeing
Queene
Elizabeth
was
excommunicated
and
deposed
,
if
she
could
once
be
ouerthrowne
,
then
they
made
no
other
reckoning
but
that
England
would
fall
to
the
strongest
.
Now
the
Spanyard
thinking
himselfe
the
stronger
,
sought
this
prerogatiue
for
himselfe
,
and
therefore
he
ceased
not
to
raise
troubles
to
the
Queene
,
and
the
rather
,
because
he
held
it
a
thing
impossible
for
him
to
recover
the
Low-Countries
,
vnlesse
he
had
England
.
But
because
he
found
it
a
matter
of
great
difficultie
to
set
vpon
England
,
his
first
enterprise
was
to
set
vpon
Ireland
.
But
when
that
succeeded
not
,
at
last
with
all
Forces
that
might
be
raised
,
with
many
yeares
preparations
he
set
openly
vpon
England
.
But
these
things
are
to
be
spoken
in
order
.
Onely
this
I
premise
,
that
we
may
know
from
whom
all
our
troubles
haue
proceeded
.
Many
conspiracies
brake
out
one
after
another
,
vnder
pretence
of
delivering
the
Queene
of
Scots
.
An:
Don
.
1570.
To
effect
this
thing
,
Thomas
Stanly
and
Edward
,
his
brother
,
the
yonger
sonnes
of
the
Earle
of
Darby
,
Thomas
Gerard
,
Rolston
,
Hall
,
and
other
in
Dar●yshire
conspired
.
But
the
sonne
of
R●lston
which
was
Pensioner
to
the
Queene
,
disclosed
the
conspiracy
.
And
they
were
imprisoned
all
except
Hall
,
who
escaped
into
the
〈◊〉
of
Man
.
From
whence
by
the
commendation
of
the
Bishop
of
Ross
,
he
was
sent
to
Dumbr●to●
.
Where
when
afterward
the
Castle
was
wonne
,
he
was
taken
,
and
brought
to
London
,
where
he
suffred
death
.
Before
the
Duke
of
Norfolk
was
beheaded
,
there
were
that
conspired
to
deliver
him
out
of
Prison
.
The
Bishop
of
Ross
at
this
time
a
dangerous
instrument
against
England
,
An:
Don
1571.
and
as
dangerous
against
the
Scots
Queene
,
for
whom
he
laboured
,
gaue
desperate
counsell
to
the
Duke
,
that
with
a
choice
company
of
Gentlemen
,
he
should
intercept
the
Queene
of
a
suddain
,
and
●rouble
the
Parliament
.
To
shew
that
this
was
●as●e
,
he
gaue
some
reasons
.
But
the
Duke
abhorred
to
heare
of
that
counsell
as
pernicious
and
dangerous
:
Sir
Henry
Percy
at
that
time
offred
to
the
Bishop
of
Ross
his
helpe
to
free
the
Scots
Queene
,
so
that
Grange
,
and
Carr
of
●ernihurst
would
receiue
her
at
the
borders
,
and
his
brother
the
Earle
of
Northumberland
might
be
delivered
out
of
Scotland
.
But
when
he
was
suspected
for
the
inward
fa●iliaritie
which
he
had
with
Burghly
,
and
de●er●ed
the
matter
a
longer
time
,
this
counsell
came
to
no
effect
.
As
did
also
that
of
Powell
of
Samford
,
one
of
the
Gentlem●n
Pencio●ari●s
,
and
of
Owen
one
that
belonged
to
●he
Earle
of
Arundell
.
These
two
vndertooke
the
same
busines
also
for
the
Scots
Queenes
deliverance
,
but
the
Bishop
of
Ross
stay'd
that
,
because
he
tooke
them
for
men
of
a
meaner
ranke
,
then
to
be
●it
for
●hat
busines
.
After
the
Duke
was
the
second
time
imprisoned
,
many
were
for
this
matter
imprisoned
also
.
The
Earles
of
Arundell
&
Southampton
,
the
Lord
Lu●ly
,
the
Lord
Cobham
,
Thomas
,
his
brother
,
Sir
Henry
Percy
,
Banister
,
Lowther
,
Godier
,
Powell
,
and
others
were
committed
,
who
in
hope
of
pardon
,
told
that
they
knew
.
Barnes
and
Muthers
,
An
▪
Don
.
1572.
ioyned
with
Herle
in
a
bloudy
practise
to
deliver
the
Duke
,
and
kill
certaine
of
the
Privy
Councellers
.
But
Herle
being
the
ch●efe
in
the
villany
opened
the
Proiect.
When
B●rnes
was
brought
before
him
,
&
found
Herle
to
be
the
accuser
,
he
smiling
vpon
him
,
said
,
Herle
,
thou
hast
prevented
me
,
if
thou
hadst
stayed
but
one
houre
longer
,
I
should
then
haue
stood
in
thy
place
the
accuser
,
and
thou
in
my
place
to
be
hanged
.
When
Iohn
Duke
of
Austria
came
into
government
of
the
Low-Countries
,
An:
Don
.
1576.
he
found
the
States
strong
.
The
cruelty
that
the
Duke
of
Dalva
and
others
had
vsed
,
was
so
farre
from
bringing
them
into
a
servile
subiection
,
that
it
rather
armed
them
with
resolution
to
defend
their
liberties
,
their
lawes
,
their
religion
,
and
their
liues
.
Which
may
admonish
great
Princes
to
vse
moderation
in
government
;
for
much
hath
beene
lost
by
crueltie
,
nothing
gotten
by
it
;
but
nothing
can
serue
to
moderate
restlesse
spirits
;
such
a
spirit
brought
Don
Iohn
with
him
into
the
Low-Countries
,
who
beholding
the
vnlucky
ends
of
them
that
stroue
to
deliver
the
Queene
of
Scots
,
he
notwithstanding
sought
to
worke
her
deliverance
,
and
to
marry
her
,
and
so
to
enioy
both
England
and
Scotland
.
But
to
hide
his
purpose
the
better
,
he
made
show
of
a
perpetuall
Edict
for
Peace
,
as
he
called
it
:
and
for
that
purpose
sent
Gastellus
to
Elizabeth
:
Who
throughly
vnderstanding
the
Dukes
meaning
,
yet
as
if
she
had
beene
ignorant
,
sent
Daniel
Rogers
to
Don
Iohn
to
congratulate
for
his
perpetuall
Edict
of
Peace
.
Albeit
she
certainly
knew
,
that
he
had
resolved
to
deliver
and
marry
the
Scots
Queene
,
and
in
his
conceit
had
devoured
the
Kingdomes
of
England
and
Scotland
,
by
the
perswasion
of
the
Earle
of
Westmerland
,
and
of
other
●ugitiues
,
and
by
favour
and
countenance
of
the
Pope
and
the
Guyses
.
And
that
Don
Iohn
had
a
purpose
out
of
hand
to
surprise
the
●le
of
Man
in
the
●rish
Seas
,
that
he
might
haue
a
fitter
opportunitie
to
invade
England
out
of
Ireland
,
and
the
North
coast
of
Scotland
,
where
the
Scots
Queene
had
many
at
her
deuotion
,
and
the
opposite
parts
of
England
,
as
Cumberland
,
Lankyshire
,
Cheshire
,
Northwales
,
had
many
that
as
he
was
informed
favoured
Popery
.
The
truth
is
,
Don
Iohn
of
Austria
(
as
it
was
knowne
from
Peresius
Secretary
to
the
King
of
Spaine
,
)
being
before
this
carried
away
with
ambition
,
when
he
was
disappointed
of
the
hope
which
he
had
of
the
Kingdome
of
Tunis
,
practised
secretly
with
the
Pope
,
for
the
ouerthrow
of
Queene
Elizabeth
,
marrying
of
the
Scots
Queene
,
and
subduing
of
England
.
That
the
Pope
might
excite
the
King
of
Spain
to
warre
against
England
,
as
out
of
a
desire
of
the
publique
good
.
Don
Iohn
before
he
came
out
of
Spain
to
goe
to
the
Netherlands
,
did
f●rward
this
motion
in
Spaine
what
he
could
,
and
afterward
sending
Esconedus
out
of
the
Netherlands
to
Spaine
,
did
desire
to
haue
the
havens
in
Bis●ay
,
whence
a
Navie
might
invade
England
.
But
King
Philip
(
happily
reserving
England
as
a
morsell
for
his
owne
mouth
)
neglected
Don
Iohn
as
a
man
too
ambitious
.
Queene
Elizabeth
vnderstood
not
these
things
vntill
the
Prince
of
Orange
opened
them
to
her
.
Don
Iohn
in
the
meane
time
,
prosecuteth
the
matter
of
the
marriage
with
secresie
.
An:
Don
.
1577.
And
to
dissemble
the
matter
sent
messengers
to
Que●ne
Elizabeth
,
to
hold
her
with
a
tale
of
perpetuall
peace
;
but
of
a
sudden
brake
out
into
warre
,
and
tooke
divers
Townes
and
Castles
by
sleight
and
trechery
,
and
wrote
to
Spaine
,
that
the
best
course
is
to
take
Zealand
before
the
more
inner
Provinces
.
And
being
prone
to
beleeue
that
which
he
desired
,
he
wrote
that
England
might
be
had
with
greater
ease
then
Zealand
;
and
he
laboured
by
Escouedus
to
perswade
the
Spanish
King
.
But
the
Queene
seeing
all
tend
to
warre
in
the
Netherlands
,
entred
a
league
with
the
States
for
mutuall
helpe
,
and
sent
Thomas
Wilkes
into
Spaine
to
complaine
of
the
headdy
courses
of
the
Duke
of
Austria
.
And
in
the
meane
time
prepared
for
warre
.
But
behold
when
Don
Iohn
was
in
the
height
of
his
pride
and
ambition
,
in
the
flower
of
his
age
,
in
the
middest
of
busines
and
preparations
,
He
died
Anno
Dom.
1578.
he
died
on
a
suddain
,
as
some
thought
of
the
Plague
.
Some
thought
that
vpon
griefe
,
that
he
was
not
so
respected
of
the
King
his
brother
,
he
ended
his
foolish
ambition
with
his
life
,
afterthat
he
had
embraced
in
his
ambitious
desire
the
Kingdome
of
Tunis
,
wherevpon
Guleta
was
lost
in
Africa
,
and
after
that
the
Kingdome
of
England
;
and
had
confirmed
a
league
with
the
Guysians
,
without
the
knowledge
of
the
French
and
Spanish
Kings
,
for
defence
of
both
Crownes
.
Thus
was
the
enemy
disappointed
,
the
Queene
,
the
Land
,
the
Church
preserved
;
And
haue
we
not
cause
to
remember
these
Workes
of
God
,
and
to
giue
God
the
glory
of
his
own
worke
,
that
is
,
of
delivering
his
Church
?
England
was
as
a
Stage
,
wherevpon
diverse
entred
to
play
their
parts
,
one
after
another
.
The
part
that
they
played
was
alwayes
treason
;
some
was
kept
farther
off
by
Gods
providence
,
to
doe
lesse
harme
;
some
brought
the
danger
nearer
home
.
But
GOD
taking
the
protection
of
his
Church
in
England
,
none
prevailed
.
And
could
any
other
power
but
the
power
and
protection
of
God
preserue
a
Land
from
so
many
,
so
deadly
dangers
?
Let
all
mouthes
be
stopped
,
and
let
this
continuall
course
of
deliverance
be
acknowledged
the
worke
of
God
.
CHAPTER
IIII.
THE
next
man
that
came
vpon
this
Stage
,
was
Thomas
Stucley
,
but
the
malice
that
he
and
the
Pope
by
his
employment
intended
against
England
,
was
turned
cleane
another
way
by
GODS
providence
.
Thomas
Stucley
an
English-man
borne
,
when
he
had
spent
his
estate
in
ryot
,
prodigality
,
and
base
meanes
,
went
into
Ireland
An
:
1570.
And
gaping
for
the
Stewardship
of
Wexford
,
and
missing
the
same
,
began
to
vtter
contumel●ous
words
against
the
best
deserving
Prince
,
but
he
was
contemned
as
one
that
could
doe
no
hurt
.
From
Ireland
he
went
into
Italy
to
Pius
V.
Pope
.
It
is
a
thing
incredible
what
favour
he
got
with
the
old
Pope
,
that
breathed
nothing
but
the
destruction
of
Elizabeth
.
Stucley
with
magnificent
ostentation
,
(
as
he
was
a
man
singular
in
ostentation
)
made
the
Pope
beleeue
,
that
with
three
thousand
Italians
,
he
would
driue
the
English
out
of
Ireland
,
and
b●rne
the
Queenes
Navy
.
And
indeed
these
things
he
most
wickedly
attempted
afterward
,
but
to
his
owne
destruction
.
Pius
V.
having
procured
all
the
troubles
that
possibly
he
could
against
Queene
Elizabeth
,
seemed
to
die
for
spite
that
he
could
not
hurt
her
.
After
him
suceeded
Gregory
13.
An:
Don
.
1572.
This
Pope
had
secret
consultations
with
the
King
of
Spaine
for
the
invading
of
Ireland
and
England
both
together
.
Meaning
vnder
the
maske
of
Religion
,
to
serue
their
owne
ambitious
endes
.
The
Popes
end
was
to
make
his
sonne
Iames
Boncampagno
,
whom
he
had
lately
made
Marquesse
of
Vineola
,
now
King
of
Ireland
.
The
Spanyardes
end
was
,
secretly
to
helpe
the
Rebells
of
Ireland
,
as
Elizabeth
did
the
Dutch
,
and
in
faire
words
intertaine
a
shew
of
friendship
on
both
sides
.
The
King
of
Spaine
had
a
farther
reach
,
even
to
get
the
Kingdome
of
England
by
the
Popes
authoritie
,
that
from
thence
he
might
with
●●ore
ease
tam●
the
Dutch
that
were
confederate
against
him
.
This
he
found
hard
for
him
to
doe
,
vnlesse
he
were
Lord
of
the
Seas
,
which
he
saw
he
could
not
be
,
vnlesse
he
had
England
.
And
there
was
no
doubt
but
as
he
owed
the
Kingdomes
of
Naples
,
Sicily
,
Navarre
to
the
beneficence
of
the
Pope
,
so
with
all
his
heart
he
would
haue
held
England
by
the
like
fauour
.
They
knowing
that
the
greatest
strength
of
England
stood
in
the
navy
of
the
Queenes
shippes
,
and
Merchants
shippes
,
which
were
also
built
and
framed
for
the
vse
of
warre
,
thought
that
the
best
way
to
lessen
the
Navi●
,
was
to
set
on
the
Merchants
of
Italy
and
Netherlands
,
to
hire
many
of
the
Merchants
shippes
,
seeking
diverse
seuerall
pretenses
,
and
hauing
hired
them
,
to
send
them
vnto
the
farthest
Navigations
,
that
whilst
these
are
absent
,
the
Queenes
Navy
might
be
overthrowne
with
a
greater
Navy
:
And
then
at
the
same
instant
Thomas
Stucley
the
English
fugitiue
,
might
ioyne
his
forces
with
the
rebels
of
Ireland
.
Stucley
a
bare-worne
deceiver
,
did
no
lesse
cousin
this
next
succeeding
Pope
,
then
he
had
done
his
predecessor
,
Gregor.
13.
with
admirable
bragges
.
He
promised
the
Kingdome
of
Ireland
to
the
Popes
bastard
sonne
,
and
got
such
favour
with
the
old
ambitious
Pope
,
that
he
honored
him
with
the
titles
of
Marquesse
of
Lagen
,
Earle
of
Wexford
and
Caterloghe
,
Vicount
of
Morough
,
and
Baron
of
Ross.
These
be
famous
places
in
Ireland
.
And
made
him
generall
of
DCCC
.
Italian
Souldiers
,
the
King
of
Spaine
paying
their
stipends
,
and
so
sent
him
into
the
Irish
warre
.
Stucley
came
with
these
to
Portingale
,
to
the
mouth
of
Tagus
,
purposing
to
subdue
Ireland
.
But
the
purpose
of
God
was
otherwise
.
And
that
which
the
Pope
and
Spanyard
had
with
such
deliberation
proiected
,
was
by
the
councell
of
God
dissipated
and
brought
to
nothing
.
For
Seba●tian
King
of
Portugall
,
to
whom
the
chiefe
conduct
of
the
forces
against
England
was
committed
;
(
for
this
Prince
puffed
vp
with
a
heat
of
youth
and
ambition
,
had
long
before
offred
all
his
power
to
the
Pope
,
to
be
imployed
against
Mahumetanes
and
Prote●tants
)
was
then
intised
and
drawne
by
many
great
promises
of
Mahomet
sonne
of
Abdalla
King
of
●ess
,
vnto
the
African
warre
.
Sebastian
being
thus
drawne
from
the
English
Warres
another
way
,
dealt
with
Stucley
,
that
first
of
all
he
would
carry
his
Italian
souldiers
into
Mauritania
;
Stucley
finding
the
Spanish
King
not
against
this
proiect
,
(
for
the
Spanyard
disdeined
that
the
Popes
.
Bastard
should
be
King
of
Ireland
)
went
with
Sebastian
into
Mauritania
,
and
was
killed
in
that
memorable
battell
,
An:
Don
.
1578.
wherein
three
Kings
,
Sebastian
,
Mahomet
,
and
Abdall-Melech
were
all
slaine
.
And
so
Stucley
had
too
honorable
an
end
of
a
dishonorable
life
.
By
the
death
of
Sebastian
the
Spanyard
was
cleane
drawn
away
from
thinking
of
the
English
invasion
for
a
time
,
and
set
all
his
forces
vpon
the
invasion
of
Portugall
.
If
this
occasion
had
not
drawne
away
the
Spanyard
,
a
great
tempest
of
Warre
should
haue
fallen
vpon
England
(
if
any
credit
may
be
given
to
the
English
fugitiues
)
for
they
declared
that
those
hug
▪
.
Armies
which
the
Spanyard
had
provided
against
England
out
of
Italy
,
were
now
all
to
be
imployed
vpon
the
subduing
of
Portuga●l
:
neither
would
he
be
by
any
meanes
pe●swaded
then
,
to
thinke
of
the
English
invasion
,
albeit
,
the
English
fugitiues
did
much
vrge
him
,
and
the
Pope
promise
a
Cruciata
in
this
Warre
,
as
in
the
holy
Warre
was
vsed
.
The
King
of
Spaine
was
so
wholly
defixed
vpon
Portugall
,
that
nothing
could
remoue
him
from
that
resolution
.
Now
when
it
was
knowne
that
Stucley
,
and
all
his
Italians
in
Mauritania
were
slaine
,
and
that
the
Spanyard
thought
of
nothing
but
Portugall
,
the
English
Navy
that
watched
for
Stucley
vpon
the
Irish
Seas
,
was
called
home
,
and
all
was
quiet
in
England
and
Ireland
.
By
this
Pageant
we
may
obserue
how
zealous
these
holy
Fathers
of
Rome
are
,
not
to
win
soules
to
Christ
,
but
to
winne
Kingdomes
to
their
Bastards
.
Two
Popes
proceed
in
the
same
course
of
malice
and
malediction
against
Queene
Elizabeth
,
&
one
English
fugitiue
makes
them
both
fooles
.
But
our
part
is
to
remember
who
governeth
the
world
,
and
turneth
the
wise
and
politike
counsells
of
all
the
enemies
of
his
Church
into
foolishnes
.
We
giue
God
the
prayse
,
and
remember
these
things
for
no
other
end
but
to
giue
the
glory
to
him
.
CHAPTER
V.
IN
the
next
place
comes
vp
Nicholas
S●nders
,
that
in
the
defence
of
the
Roman
visible
Monarchy
ecclesiasticall
had
written
.
But
finding
that
he
could
doe
no
good
by
writing
,
he
falleth
now
vnto
another
course
;
to
be
the
firebrand
of
a
Rebellion
in
Ireland
.
Iames
fitz
Morice
being
pardoned
for
a
former
Rebellion
,
withdrew
himselfe
into
France
,
promising
the
French
King
,
that
if
he
would
send
helpe
,
he
would
ioyne
all
Ireland
to
the
French
Scepter
,
and
restore
the
Romane
Religion
in
the
I
le
.
But
being
wearied
with
delayes
,
and
finding
himselfe
derided
,
from
France
he
went
to
Spaine
,
and
promised
the
same
to
the
Spanyard
.
Who
sent
him
to
the
Pope
.
From
the
Pope
at
the
earnest
su●e
of
Nicholas
Sanders
an
English
Priest
,
and
one
Alan
an
Irish
Priest
,
he
obtained
a
little
money
.
And
to
Sanders
authoritie
Legatine
was
granted
,
he
got
forsooth
a
consecracrated
Banner
,
and
Letters
of
commendation
to
the
Spanyard
,
and
so
returned
into
Spaine
.
From
Spaine
he
came
into
Ireland
,
with
those
Priests
,
three
shippes
,
and
a
small
company
of
souldiers
.
He
landed
at
Smerwick
in
Kirria
a
Chersones
in
Ireland
,
An:
Don
1579.
about
the
first
of
Iuly
.
An.
1579.
Where
,
when
the
place
was
first
orderly
consecrated
,
he
raised
a
fort
,
and
withdrew
his
shippes
.
Which
shippes
were
presently
surprised
and
carried
away
by
Thomas
Courtney
an
English
Gentleman
,
who
with
a
warre
ship
stayed
by
chance
in
a
neare
haven
,
and
so
excluded
the
Spanyards
from
the
benefit
of
the
Sea
.
Iohn
Desmond
and
Iames
,
brethren
to
the
Earle
of
Desmond
,
speedily
ioyne
themselues
to
their
cousin
fitz
Morice
.
The
Earle
himselfe
,
who
heartily
favoured
the
cause
,
counterfeiting
the
contrary
,
called
his
men
together
,
in
shew
to
resist
them
,
but
craftily
caused
the
Earle
of
Clanri●ket
to
withdraw
himselfe
,
who
was
comming
to
helpe
him
against
the
rebells
.
The
Lord
Deputy
vnderstanding
by
certaine
messengers
that
the
enemies
were
landed
:
sent
Henry
Dauil
,
an
English
Gentleman
,
a
man
of
valour
,
and
who
had
good
acquaintance
with
the
Desmonds
,
to
the
Earle
of
Desmond
,
and
to
his
brethren
,
commanding
them
presently
to
set
vpon
the
fort
,
which
the
enemies
had
raised
.
But
that
they
re●used
to
doe
,
as
a
thing
full
of
dangers
.
And
as
Dauil
returned
,
Iohn
Desmond
followeth
him
;
and
overtaketh
him
at
Trally
in
an
Inne
.
And
in
the
night
time
,
having
corrupted
the
host
,
came
into
his
chamber
,
with
some
other
cut-throats
,
having
drawn●
swords
in
their
hands
;
where
Dauilus
slept
in
securitie
with
Arthur
Carter
an
old
souldier
,
a
man
of
worth
,
Deputy-governour
of
Monmuth
.
But
being
awaked
with
the
tumult
,
when
he
saw
Iohn
Desmond
with
a
naked
sword
rushing
towards
him
,
What
is
the
matter
my
●onne
quoth
he
,
(
for
so
was
he
wont
familiarly
to
call
him
)
nay
,
said
,
Desmond
,
I
am
no
more
thy
sonne
,
nor
thou
my
father
;
for
thou
shalt
die
.
And
presently
thrust
him
and
Carter
which
lay
with
him
through
with
many
woundes
,
and
killed
them
both
.
Dauilus
his
foot-boy
defended
his
Master
,
with
his
naked
body
,
receiving
many
wounds
to
saue
his
Master
if
he
could
.
Then
he
killed
all
Dauils
servants
,
which
lay
scattered
in
diverse
places
.
And
returning
to
the
Spanyards
all
imbrued
in
bloud
,
he
gloried
of
the
slaughter
which
he
had
made
.
Let
this
,
said
he
,
be
to
you
a
pledge
of
my
faith
to
you
and
to
the
cause
.
Doctor
Sanders
commended
this
action
,
as
a
sweet
sacrifice
before
God
.
Iames
fitz
Morice
blamed
the
manner
of
the
slaughter
,
he
would
haue
had
it
rather
in
the
way
,
then
in
their
bed
.
The
Earle
,
when
he
heard
of
it
,
vtterly
detested
it
.
When
the
Spanyards
saw
but
a
few
Irish
ioyne
themselues
with
them
,
and
they
poore
and
vnarmed
,
farre
otherwise
then
fitz
Morice
had
promised
,
they
began
to
distrust
,
to
cry
out
they
were
vndone
,
to
bewaile
their
fortunes
,
seeing
all
wayes
was
shut
vp
so
,
that
they
saw
no
meanes
to
escape
by
Sea
or
Land
.
Fitz
Morice
exhorts
them
to
expect
with
patience
a
while
;
he
told
them
great
forces
were
comming
to
helpe
them
.
And
himselfe
tooke
a
iourney
to
the
holy
crosse
of
Tippararia
,
pretending
to
performe
a
Vow
which
he
made
in
Spaine
,
but
in
truth
,
to
gather
together
the
seditious
of
Conach
and
Vlster
.
Whilst
he
was
thus
in
iourney
with
a
few
horse
and
twelue
foot
,
as
he
passed
by
the
land
of
William
á
Burg
his
kinsman
,
and
taking
some
horses
from
the
Plow
,
because
his
horses
tyred●
:
the
husbandmen
made
Hue
and
Cry
,
and
raised
the
neighbourhood
to
recover
the
horses
.
Amongst
these
that
went
to
recover
the
horses
,
were
the
sonnes
of
William
á
Burg
,
forward
young
men
,
who
pursued
them
so
sharply
,
that
they
overtooke
them
.
Fitz
Morice
seeing
Theobald
á
Burg
,
and
his
brethren
,
who
had
indeed
in
a
former
rebellion
taken
part
with
fitz
Morice
:
Cosins
,
quoth
he
,
let
vs
not
striue
for
two
or
three
paltry
lades
.
I
doubt
not
,
but
if
you
knew
the
cause
why
I
am
returned
into
Ireland
,
you
would
ioyne
your selues
with
me
.
Theobald
answered
,
It
repenteth
me
,
my
Father
,
and
all
our
friends
of
the
last
rebellion
.
But
now
we
haue
sworne
our
fealtie
to
our
most
gracious
Princesse
,
who
hath
granted
to
vs
our
liues
,
and
we
will
keepe
our
faith
and
alleagance
:
and
therefore
restore
the
horses
,
or
I
will
make
thee
restore
them
.
And
withall
,
he
ran
vpon
him
with
his
Speare
.
They
sought
a
while
together
.
Theobaldus
and
another
of
his
brethren
,
with
some
other
were
slaine
.
Fitz
Morice
also
himselfe
being
runne
through
with
a
Sp●are
,
and
his
head
shot
through
with
a
Buller
,
was
slaine
with
divers
of
his
men
.
Queene
Elizabeth
hearing
of
this
chance
,
wrote
Letters
full
of
sorrow
and
loue
to
William
á
Burg
,
comforting
him
for
the
death
of
his
sonnes
.
She
honored
him
with
the
title
of
Baron
of
Conell
Castle
,
and
rewarded
him
with
a
yearely
Pension
.
The
old
man
being
over-●oyed
with
such
vnexspected
fauours
,
dyed
not
long
after
.
Sir
William
Drury
then
Lord
Deputy
,
came
neare
to
Kilmaloch
and
sent
for
the
Earle
of
Desmond
:
who
comming
to
him
promised
his
faith
and
alleagance
to
his
Prince
,
and
sweare
that
himselfe
and
his
men
should
fight
against
the
rebells
.
Wherevpon
he
was
dismissed
to
gather
his
companies
,
and
to
returne
to
the
Lord
Deputy
.
Iohn
Desmond
the
Earles
brother
,
who
was
by
the
rebells
put
in
the
place
of
Fi●z
Morice
;
lying
in
ambush
,
did
intrap
Herbert
,
&
Prise
,
with
the
bandes
which
they
led
,
and
killed
them
.
Himselfe
being
hurt
in
the
face
.
Some
supplyes
came
out
of
England
,
and
Perrot
was
sent
with
six
warre-ships
to
defend
the
coast
:
the
Lord
Deputy
grew
so
sicke
that
he
was
forced
to
withdraw
to
Waterford
for
his
healths
sake
;
and
appointed
Nicholas
Malbey
governour
of
Connach
,
a
famous
and
approued
Souldier
,
to
follow
the
Warres
.
And
worthy
Sir
William
Drury
soone
after
died
.
Malbey
sent
to
the
Earle
of
Desmond
,
and
often
admonished
him
of
his
dutie
and
promise
:
and
seeing
it
not
good
to
linger
in
such
a
businesse
,
he
brought
his
forces
into
Conil
,
a
woody
Country
,
against
the
rebells
.
There
was
Iohn
Desmond
,
who
in
battell
array
,
and
with
the
Popes
consecrated
banner
displayed
,
received
the
forces
of
Malbey
.
It
was
sharply
fought
on
both
sides
.
But
the
vertue
of
the
English
prevailed
;
Iohn
Desmond
fled
first
away
and
left
his
men
to
the
slaughter
.
Among
them
was
found
Alan
the
Irish
Priest
,
who
exhorting
them
to
the
battell
,
had
promised
them
the
Victory
.
Malbey
by
a
messenger
sent
for
the
Earle
to
come
and
his
forces
with
him
:
and
when
he
in
vaine
expected
him
foure
dayes
,
he
came
to
Rekell
a
towne
of
Desmond
.
Here
the
Earle
began
to
shew
himselfe
plainly
for
the
rebells
,
after
that
he
had
a
long
time
vsed
dissimulation
in
his
wordes
and
countenance
.
The
same
night
the
rebells
set
vpon
Malbey
his
tents
in
the
darke
,
but
finding
them
well
fortified
,
they
went
away
and
did
no
harme
.
After
the
death
of
Sir
William
Drury
,
William
Pelh●m
was
sent
Lo●ch●e●e
Instice
into
Ireland
,
with
the
authoritie
of
a
Deputy
,
vntill
a
Deputy
should
be
sent
;
&
the
Earle
of
Ormond
was
made
goue●nour
of
Munster
,
who
sent
Desmonds
sonne
(
which
he
had
with
him
as
a
pledge
)
to
be
kept
at
Dublin
,
Pelham
,
chiefe
Iustice
commeth
to
Munster
,
sends
for
Desmond
;
but
he
sending
Letters
by
his
wife
excuseth
himselfe
.
Wherevpon
the
Earle
of
Ormond
was
sent
to
him
,
to
admonish
him
to
deliver
into
the
handes
of
the
Lord
chiefe
Iustice
,
Sanders
the
Priest
,
the
forrain
souldiers
,
and
the
Castles
of
Carigofoil
,
and
Asketten
,
and
to
submit
himselfe
absolutely
,
and
turne
his
forces
against
his
brother
and
the
other
rebells
.
Which
thing
if
he
would
doe
,
he
might
obtaine
pardon
of
his
rebellion
,
otherwise
he
was
to
be
declared
a
traytor
and
enemy
to
his
Country
.
Whilst
he
held
off
with
delayes
and
delusions
,
he
was
declared
a
traytor
in
the
beginning
of
December
An
:
An.
Don
.
1579.
1579.
That
he
had
dealt
with
forrain
Princes
for
invading
and
subverting
his
Countrey
:
That
he
had
retained
Sanders
and
fitz
Morice
,
rebells
:
That
he
had
helped
the
Spanyards
after
they
were
gone
out
of
the
fort
at
Smerwick
:
That
he
had
hanged
the
Queenes
faithfull
subiects
;
had
advanced
the
banner
of
the
Pope
against
the
Queene
,
that
he
had
brought
strangers
into
the
kingdome
.
After
this
proclamation
,
the
chiefe
Iustice
appointed
the
warres
against
Desmond
,
to
be
prosecuted
by
the
Ea●le
of
Orm●nd
.
The
Earle
of
Ormond
with
his
forces
destroyed
Conilo
,
the
onely
refuge
which
the
rebells
had
;
he
draue
away
their
Cattell
,
and
gaue
them
a
prey
to
be
devided
among
his
sould●ers
.
He
hanged
the
Balife
of
Yonghall
before
hi●
dore
,
because
he
had
re●used
to
take
a
band
of
English
into
the
Towne
.
And
then
began
to
besiege
the
Spanyards
in
Strangi●all
;
but
they
fearing
such
a
thing
had
conveyed
themselues
out
of
danger
.
Yet
the
English
followed
them
,
and
killed
them
all
.
And
every
way
through
Munster
pressed
the
rebells
most
sharply
.
Desmond
and
his
brethren
were
so
hard
driven
,
hiding
themselues
in
their
lurking
holes
,
that
they
wrote
to
the
chiefe
Iustice
,
signifying
that
they
had
taken
vpon
them
the
patronage
of
the
Catholike
faith
in
Irelan●
,
and
prayed
him
to
take
part
with
them
.
This
shewed
their
cause
was
desperate
,
they
had
no
hope
,
vnlesse
he
that
was
come
purposely
against
them
would
helpe
them
.
The
Chiefe
Iustice
laughing
pleasantly
at
the
motion
,
went
to
Munster
,
and
called
the
Nobles
to
him
,
and
kept
them
,
neither
would
dismisse
them
,
vntill
they
had
given
pledges
,
and
promised
their
helpe
against
the
rebels
to
ioyne
with
him
and
the
Earle
of
Ormond
.
They
therevpon
deviding
their
bandes
,
sought
out
the
rebells
.
They
forced
the
Baron
of
Lixnaw
to
yeeld
himselfe
:
they
besiege●
Carigo●oil-Castle
,
which
Iulius
an
Italian
with
a
few
Spanyards
maintained
,
and
breaking
the
walls
by
the
force
of
great
Ordnance
,
they
entred
and
killed
or
hanged
all
that
kept
the
place
,
with
Iulius
also
.
At
this
time
came
Arthur
Lord
Grey
Lord
Deputy
into
Ireland
.
An:
Don
.
1580.
An:
1580.
Soone
after
his
comming
,
about
seaven
hundred
Italians
and
Spanyards
sent
from
the
Pope
and
King
of
Spaine
,
vnder
the
gouernment
of
San-Iosephus
,
an
Italian
,
came
into
Ireland
,
vnder
the
pretence
of
restoring
the
Roman
Religion
,
but
the
purpose
was
to
divert
the
Queenes
forces
,
and
call
her
from
other
cares
to
Ireland
onely
.
They
tooke
land
without
any
trouble
,
at
Smerwick
in
Kirria
;
for
Winter
,
that
had
a
good
while
stayed
in
that
coast
with
ships
,
waiting
for
them
,
was
now
returned
to
England
,
thinking
they
would
not
come
in
winter
.
They
made
the
place
strong
,
and
called
it
fort
del
or
.
But
as
soone
as
they
heard
that
the
Earle
of
Ormond
was
comming
towards
them
,
by
the
perswasion
of
the
Irish
they
left
the
fort
,
and
betooke
themselues
into
the
valley
Glamingell
,
which
was
compassed
about
with
high
mountaines
and
woods
.
The
Earle
tooke
some
of
them
,
who
being
questioned
of
their
number
,
and
purpose
:
they
confessed
that
700.
were
come
,
that
so
much
armour
is
brought
that
may
serue
5000.
that
mo
are
daily
expected
out
o●
Spaine
,
that
the
Pope
and
King
of
Spaine
are
resolved
to
draw
the
English
out
of
Ireland
,
that
for
that
end
they
haue
sent
an
huge
s●m
of
money
,
which
they
haue
delivered
into
the
handes
of
Sanders
the
Popes
Nuntio
,
of
the
Earle
of
Desmond
,
and
Iohn
his
brother
.
That
night
the
Italians
&
Spanyards
were
much
to
seeke
,
not
knowing
what
way
to
turne
themselues
,
not
knowing
to
hide
themselues
as
the
Irish
doe
,
in
dens
and
bogs
,
and
therefore
in
the
darke
they
went
backe
to
their
Fort
;
neare
to
which
the
E●rle
of
Ormond
had
pitched
:
but
being
vnprovided
of
Ordnance
and
other
things
needfull
for
oppugnation
,
he
stayed
for
the
comming
of
the
Lord
Deputy
.
Who
soone
after
came
,
accompanied
with
Zouch
,
Ralegh
,
Denie
,
Ma●worth
,
Achin
,
and
other
Captaines
.
At
that
time
came
Winter
out
of
Englan●
with
warre
shippes
,
much
blamed
for
withdrawing
himselfe
when
there
was
need
of
his
service
.
The
Lord
Deputy
sent
a
trumpetter
to
the
●ort
to
demand
what
they
were
?
What
businesse
they
had
in
Ireland
?
Who
sent
them
?
Why
they
had
fortified
a
place
in
the
Queenes
Kingdome
?
And
withall
to
command
them
presently
to
depart
.
Their
answer
was
,
that
of
them
some
were
sent
from
the
most
holy
Father
the
Pope
of
Rome
,
some
from
the
Catholike
King
of
Spaine
,
to
whom
the
Pope
had
given
Ireland
;
for
as
much
as
Queene
Elizabeth
had
lost
her
right
in
Ireland
by
reason
of
heresie
.
And
therefore
that
which
they
had
taken
,
they
would
hold
,
and
get
more
if
they
could
.
When
the
Lord
Deputy
and
Winter
had
consulted
of
the
maner
of
the
siege
,
they
brought
some
Culverings
out
of
the
Shippes
in
the
darke
of
the
night
;
and
digging
through
the
banke
,
they
drew
them
the
nearest
way
,
&
placed
them
.
The
souldiers
also
mounted
their
great
O●dnance
against
the
wall
,
and
did
beat
vpon
the
Fort
continually
foure
dayes
together
.
The
Spanyard
once
or
twice
made
Sallyes
out
,
but
still
to
their
losse
.
Of
the
English
none
was
killed
,
saving
onely
Iohn
Cheke
,
a
goodly
yong
man
and
val●ant
,
the
sonne
of
that
learned
Knight
Sir
Iohn
Ch●ke
.
San-Iosephus
who
was
governour
within
the
Fort
,
a
weake
man
,
and
terrified
with
the
daily
shot
,
began
quickly
to
thinke
of
yeelding
.
And
when
as
Hercules
Pisanus
,
and
other
Captaines
,
disswaded
him
earnestly
from
that
,
as
a
thing
vnworthy
of
military
men
,
vrging
that
all
should
prepare
for
a
defence
,
least
by
their
negligence
they
might
withdraw
the
courage
of
the
Irish
,
which
were
comming
to
helpe
them
.
But
he
being
a
man
of
singular
cowardise
,
assayed
the
mindes
of
the
souldiers
,
and
wrought
so
,
that
the
souldiers
sedi●●ously
offred
force
to
the
other
Captaines
,
that
at
last
they
consented
to
yeeld
.
Wherevpon
the
fift
day
,
when
they
saw
no
hope
of
helpe
,
neither
from
Spaine
,
nor
Desmond
,
they
put
out
a
white
flagge
and
demaunded
parley
.
Which
thing
was
denied
them
because
they
had
ioyned
themselues
with
the
rebells
,
with
whom
it
was
not
lawfull
to
haue
any
parley
.
Then
they
demanded
that
with
bag
&
baggage
they
might
depart
,
but
neither
was
this
granted
.
Then
they
intreat●d
that
this
favour
might
be
granted
at
least
to
the
governour
and
some
few
besides
,
but
that
though
they
much
besought
it
,
could
not
be
granted
.
But
the
Lord
Deputy
,
inveighing
against
the
Pope
,
commanded
that
without
any
condition
they
should
simply
yeeld
themselues
.
And
when
they
could
obtaine
no
more
,
they
put
out
their
white
flagge
againe
,
and
cryed
misericordia
,
misericordia
.
And
so
submitted
themselues
simply
to
the
Lord
Deputy
his
mercy
.
Who
presently
fell
into
consultation
,
what
were
best
to
do
.
The
adversaries
were
in
number
as
many
as
the
English
,
and
danger
was
feared
of
the
Irish
rebells
,
who
were
moe
then
1500
▪
at
hand
.
The
English
wanted
vittails
and
apparell
,
so
that
they
were
ready
to
make
a
tumult
,
v●lesse
they
might
be
relieued
by
the
spoiles
of
the
enemies
out
of
the
fort
,
and
shippes
were
wanting
to
carry
away
the
enemies
.
At
last
they
came
to
this
conclusion
,
(
the
Lord
Deputy
being
much
vnwilling
&
weeping
)
that
the
Captaines
should
be
preserued
,
the
rest
should
all
be
slaine
promiscuously
in
terror
of
others
that
might
attempt
so
hereafter
.
The
Irish
should
be
hanged
,
which
was
presently
executed
.
The
Queene
was
not
pleased
at
the
maner
of
this
execution
,
and
wished
it
had
beene
vndone
,
hating
crueltie
,
though
necessary
,
against
such
as
haue
once
yeelded
,
and
was
hardly
after
drawne
to
admit
any
excuse
of
the
slaughter
committed
.
This
was
done
An
:
1580.
Some
three
yeares
after
the
Earle
of
Desmond
,
of
a
noble
house
,
but
of
a
barbarous
nature
,
who
barbarously
had
sworne
that
He
would
rather
forsake
God
,
then
forsake
his
men
,
wandring
from
place
to
place
,
was
at
last
found
of
a
common
souldier
in
a
poore
cottage
.
The
Earle
was
in
a
poore
estate
,
vnknowne
,
till
the
souldier
had
almost
struck
off
his
arme
.
Then
he
descryed
himselfe
,
and
was
killed
.
Nicholas
Sanders
that
had
drawne
the
Earle
into
this
rebellion
,
was
at
the
same
time
spent
with
famine
,
and
forsaken
of
all
succour
:
and
being
impatiently
grieued
at
the
evill
successe
of
this
rebellion
,
proceeding
so
much
against
his
desires
,
seeing
neither
the
Popes
blessing
,
nor
the
consecrated
Banner
,
nor
the
authoritie
by
the
Pope
committed
to
him
,
could
do
him
any
helpe
,
he
lost
himselfe
,
and
ran
starke
mad
,
wandring
vp
and
downe
in
the
mountaines
and
woods
,
and
finding
no
comfort
died
miserably
.
When
he
was
dead
,
there
were
found
in
his
scrip
some
Orations
and
Epistles
written
to
confirme
the
rebells
,
filled
with
great
promises
of
the
Pope
and
Spanyard
.
Thus
Gods
justice
met
with
a
restles
and
wretched
man
,
and
that
foule
mouth
was
stopped
vp
with
famine
,
that
was
ever
open
to
stirre
vp
rebellions
against
the
State
that
had
vttered
so
many
blasphemies
against
God
,
and
his
holy
truth
,
and
inuented
so
many
strange
lyes
against
men
.
This
man
first
of
all
men
,
devised
a
notorious
lye
against
the
birth
of
the
Queenes
mother
;
which
none
of
her
enemies
ever
heard
or
knew
,
she
being
in
the
hatred
of
so
many
Papists
,
that
would
not
haue
spared
to
haue
spoken
evill
,
yet
was
it
never
heard
or
knowne
for
forty
yeares
after
.
And
the
accompt
of
the
time
doth
proue
it
false
,
&
himselfe
like
a
forgetfull
lyer
,
doth
plainly
refute
himselfe
.
This
Pageant
of
the
Pope
and
his
Legat
Sanders
,
we
may
not
let
passe
without
some
observations
.
Seeing
there
is
no
way
to
exsatiate
their
crueltie
,
we
pray
that
it
may
please
God
to
remoue
their
coec●●ie
and
obduration
if
it
be
his
good
pleasure
,
that
they
may
once
truely
see
themselues
and
their
vngracious
actions
,
whereof
the
sight
is
now
taken
from
them
by
reason
of
their
blindnesse
.
For
we
hold
this
to
proceed
rather
from
their
blindnesse
,
then
from
a
wilfull
and
obstinate
striuing
against
the
knowne
truth
;
but
this
we
warne
them
,
to
labour
to
know
the
truth
,
and
to
set
their
hearts
to
seeke
it
,
least
they
be
wrapped
farther
and
farther
into
that
great
iudgement
,
wherein
as
yet
they
are
vnder
his
power
which
worketh
with
all
power
and
signes
and
lying
wonders
,
in
all
deceivablenesse
of
vnrighteousnesse
,
2
Thes.
2.
among
them
that
perish
,
because
they
receiue
not
the
loue
of
the
truth
,
that
they
might
be
saued
.
And
therfore
God
shall
send
them
strong
illusions
,
that
they
should
beleeue
lyes
,
that
all
they
might
be
damned
.
which
beleeved
not
the
truth
,
but
had
pleasure
in
vnrighteousnesse
.
Two
things
are
here
conteined
in
these
words
,
which
iump
with
these
Priests
and
Seminaries
which
the
Pope
sendeth
forth
;
the
doctrine
which
they
teach
,
and
the
actions
which
they
practise
.
Their
doctrines
which
they
teach
are
lyes
:
the
Apostle
warned
vs
they
should
beleeue
lyes
;
this
is
a
iust
judgement
vpon
such
as
loue
not
the
truth
;
Their
vsuall
practise
is
vnrighteousnesse
.
What
greater
lyes
can
be
invented
,
then
to
say
,
that
Whatsoever
the
Pope
will
allow
for
a
tradition
of
his
Church
,
that
is
the
Word
of
God
.
A
lye
with
a
witnes
,
and
withall
a
blasphemy
against
the
most
High
.
What
greater
vnright●ousnesse
,
then
to
giue
away
other
mens
possessions
to
strangers
that
haue
no
right
to
them
;
to
aispossesse
Kings
;
to
giue
Kingdomes
which
is
none
of
yours
to
giue
;
to
kill
,
to
murther
,
to
massacre
,
to
aoe
any
act
of
vnrighteousnesse
at
the
commandement
of
the
Pope
or
any
superior
:
These
I
am
sure
are
the
practises
of
vnrighteousnesse
;
would
to
God
these
men
would
once
looke
backe
vpon
themselues
and
their
owne
actions
,
and
consider
what
a
difference
is
betweene
ancient
Bishops
of
Rome
and
these
of
late
;
betweene
godly
Divines
and
the
Popes
Clergie
.
The
ancient
Bishops
did
never
draw
the
sword
to
propagate
the
faith
;
the
Apostles
left
no
such
example
to
them
,
but
by
their
labours
in
Preaching
,
and
their
patience
in
suffring
,
they
gathered
a
Church
and
established
the
faith
;
but
behold
how
vnrighteousnes
,
and
villany
is
now
come
in
place
.
An
vngracious
bloudy
wretch
kills
a
man
in
his
bed
,
a
man
that
was
his
friend
;
such
a
thing
chancing
in
the
Warres
may
be
borne
with
,
but
in
bed
to
murther
his
friend
,
is
an
extraordinary
signe
of
barbarous
crueltie
:
And
yet
that
Sanders
the
Popes
Legat
should
pronounce
this
thing
to
be
a
sweet
sacrifice
to
God
?
this
passeth
all
imagination
.
Can
any
either
practise
these
things
,
or
commend
these
practises
,
but
onely
such
men
as
the
Apostle
describeth
,
that
are
given
vp
to
beleeue
lyes
,
and
to
worke
vnrighteousnesse
?
If
any
man
shall
answer
me
here
with
that
old
worn
Cuckow
long
,
that
these
things
are
not
vnderstood
by
them
to
be
vnrighteo●s
which
the
Pope
commandeth
,
that
they
doe
these
things
in
obedience
to
Christ
his
Vicar
.
I
answer
,
they
that
would
make
such
an
answer
,
are
either
such
as
are
men
of
conscience
,
or
altogether
without
conscience
.
If
they
be
men
without
conscience
,
I
haue
nothing
to
say
to
such
,
but
wish
them
better
then
they
doe
to
themselues
,
that
they
had
some
fecling
of
conscience
.
If
these
men
haue
any
sparke
of
conscience
,
then
would
I
intr●at
them
seriously
to
consider
what
is
that
which
the
Apostle
in
the
place
before
cited
,
calleth
the
deceivablenes
of
vnrighteousnes
;
For
this
word
sheweth
that
there
is
some
plaine
and
down-right
vnrighteousnesse
,
and
also
some
deceivablenesse
of
vnrighteousnesse
.
What
is
that
deceivablenesse
of
vnrighteousnesse
?
Surely
there
is
something
herein
for
them
to
study
,
that
are
so
ready
at
the
Popes
command
to
doe
vnrighteous
things
;
and
make
not
Gods
Word
,
but
the
Popes
word
to
be
the
rule
to
know
what
is
righteous
,
what
vnrighteous
.
When
the
law
of
God
,
the
law
of
nature
,
the
law
of
nations
,
the
law
of
our
Land
;
when
I
say
all
lawes
forbid
a
thing
,
and
onely
the
Pope
commands
it
,
and
commands
it
against
all
lawes
;
then
if
a
man
obey
the
Pope
in
such
things
,
he
is
deceived
and
he
doth
vnrighteously
.
Here
is
the
deceivablenesse
of
vnrighteousnesse
.
But
you
must
vnderstand
that
these
men
are
thus
deceived
by
him
whose
comming
is
by
the
working
of
Satan
,
with
all
power
and
signes
and
lying
wonders
,
and
in
all
deceivablenesse
of
vnrighteousnesse
in
them
that
perish
,
because
they
receiue
not
the
loue
of
the
truth
.
Let
men
that
haue
any
care
to
saue
their
soules
,
learne
to
loue
the
truth
,
the
truth
will
deliver
them
.
And
let
them
obserue
that
maintaining
of
false
doctrines
and
of
vnrighteous
actions
,
are
things
ioyned
together
,
one
followeth
the
other
.
Now
because
we
see
false
doctrines
or
lyes
maintained
by
Papists
,
and
vnrighteous
and
vngracious
actions
by
them
ordinarily
attempted
;
therefore
we
hold
them
vndoubtedly
to
be
the
servants
of
Antichrist
,
who
are
given
vp
to
beleeue
lyes
,
because
they
lou●
not
the
truth
.
But
for
our selues
,
we
know
that
the
Scriptures
are
the
Word
of
God
.
We
beleeue
the
Scriptures
.
We
trust
in
God
.
We
worship
him
as
himselfe
hath
revealed
and
commanded
.
If
our
enemies
wrong
vs
,
we
haue
recourse
to
God
by
prayer
;
we
haue
found
by
continuall
experience
,
that
God
taketh
the
protection
of
them
that
thus
trust
in
him
.
We
haue
trusted
in
him
,
we
haue
found
his
protection
.
We
rest
in
patience
and
commit
the
vengeance
to
God
.
Is
there
any
man
in
the
world
that
knoweth
any
thing
of
religion
,
that
can
denie
that
we
are
in
a
good
state
,
and
our
enemies
in
a
desperate
state
?
we
haue
comfort
,
but
they
can
haue
none
.
Consider
this
you
that
forget
God
,
least
he
plucke
you
vp
,
and
there
be
none
to
deliver
you
.
Now
,
which
is
our
chiefe
end
in
these
collections
,
for
our
deliverance
we
blesse
the
name
of
God
;
and
we
doe
acknowledge
with
all
humilitie
and
thankesgiving
,
that
all
our
deliverances
come
from
the
vndeserved
loue
and
favour
of
our
most
gracious
God
and
Father
.
And
we
finde
our selues
most
sirictly
o●liged
vnto
this
dutie
,
because
we
see
God
hath
made
our
enemies
his
enemies
:
they
cannot
fight
against
vs
,
but
they
must
fight
against
God
;
how
much
then
are
we
bound
to
honor
&
serue
this
great
.
God
of
heaven
and
●arth
,
that
hath
shewed
such
favour
to
his
Church
in
England
?
CHAPTER
VI.
AT
this
time
,
An
:
1580.
the
seminary
Priests
and
●esuites
increasing
in
England
,
necessary
lawes
were
provided
against
them
.
These
in
truth
were
maintained
by
the
adversaries
of
England
as
a
seminary
of
rebellion
;
for
so
still
they
proued
.
Their
first
foundation
was
at
Doway
in
the
Low-Countries
,
where
by
the
procuring
of
William
Alan
an
Oxford-man
,
afterward
Cardinall
,
there
was
a
Colledge
provided
for
them
,
in
the
yeare
1568.
Where
fugitiue
Priests
were
brought
vp
,
not
so
much
in
Religion
,
as
in
new
and
strange
practises
of
treason
.
The
Pope
assigned
them
a
yearely
stipend
.
Thus
they
stood
for
some
yeares
.
But
when
the
Low-Countries
began
to
be
troubled
with
Warres
,
Requesenius
,
who
was
governour
there
vnder
the
Spanish
King
,
did
thrust
out
all
English
fugitiues
out
of
the
Low-Countries
.
Wherevpon
they
that
were
willing
to
make
vse
of
such
instruments
to
trouble
England
,
thought
good
to
giue
entertainment
to
them
.
And
therefore
two
Colledges
were
set
vp
for
the
English
sugitiues
,
the
one
at
Rhemes
by
the
Guises
,
another
at
Rome
by
Pope
Gregory
13.
From
these
Colledges
they
were
sent
into
England
vnder
pretence
of
Religion
,
but
indeed
to
withdraw
subiects
from
obedience
to
their
Prince
,
and
to
draw
the
Land
vnto
the
subiection
of
strangers
:
they
called
themselues
Seminaries
,
because
they
were
to
sowe
the
seed
of
the
Roman
Religion
in
England
.
And
what
is
that
seed
of
Roman
religion
,
but
the
seed
of
Rebellion
?
Certainly
so
it
hath
euer
proued
.
These
men
to
shew
their
zeale
to
their
new
founders
,
and
their
hatred
to
their
Country
,
disputed
and
defined
the
Popes
authoritie
by
Gods
law
,
to
haue
the
plenitude
of
power
ouer
the
whole
world
in
all
things
Ecclesiasticall
and
Politicall
:
out
of
which
plenitude
he
might
excommunicate
Kings
,
and
after
excommunication
depose
them
from
their
thrones
,
and
absolue
their
subiects
from
all
oaths
of
alleagance
.
Thus
was
the
Bull
of
Pius
V.
published
,
An
:
1569.
From
whence
rose
the
rebellion
in
the
north
of
England
,
and
those
rebellions
of
Ireland
,
of
which
we
haue
spoken
.
Hanse
,
Nelson
,
Main
,
Sherwod
,
Prie●ts
,
then
taught
that
Queene
Elizabeth
was
a
schismatike
and
an
heretike
,
and
therefore
worthily
to
be
deposed
;
for
which
they
suffred
deservedly
;
but
still
others
were
sent
into
their
places
;
and
though
they
came
in
vpon
desperate
points
,
as
souldiers
vpon
a
breach
,
yet
others
followed
lowed
as
desperate
as
the
first
.
And
would
not
vnderstand
that
they
ventured
both
soule
and
body
in
the
cause
of
the
Pope
against
Christ
;
for
such
is
the
cause
of
treason
being
commanded
by
the
Pope
,
and
forbidden
by
Christ
.
The
Priests
and
Iesuites
at
this
time
spent
all
their
learning
and
skill
to
stirre
vp
rebellion
in
England
,
giving
out
in
corners
,
and
in
publique
,
Printing
Bookes
,
to
declare
that
the
Pope
and
King
of
Spain
had
conspired
,
that
England
should
be
overthrowne
,
&
left
as
a
prey
.
This
was
done
of
purpose
to
confirme
their
owne
side
,
and
to
deterre
others
from
their
obedience
to
their
Prince
.
An:
Don
.
1580.
Wherevpon
the
Queene
set
out
a
Proclamation
,
signifying
that
she
had
never
made
attempt
vpon
any
Prince
,
onely
defended
her
own
,
not
invading
the
Provinces
of
other
Princes
,
though
she
had
beene
provoked
with
wrongs
,
and
invited
by
opportunitie
.
If
any
Princes
should
oppugne
her
,
she
doubted
not
but
by
Gods
favour
,
she
should
defend
her
owne
,
and
had
therefore
Mustered
her
Forces
by
Land
and
Sea
,
and
was
readie
against
any
hostile
incursion
.
She
exhorteth
her
faithfull
subiects
to
hold
their
faith
&
alleagance
firme
to
God
,
&
their
Prince
,
Gods
Minister
.
For
others
that
had
shaken
off
the
loue
of
their
Countrey
,
and
obedience
to
their
Prince
,
She
commandeth
them
to
carry
themselues
modestly
,
and
not
to
provoke
the
severitie
of
iustice
;
for
she
would
no
longer
indure
sparing
of
evill
men
,
least
so
she
might
be
cruell
against
the
good
.
Among
the
Iesuites
that
came
then
into
England
,
Robert
Parsons
and
Edmond
Campian
were
chiefe
;
they
had
procured
a
temper
or
qualification
of
the
Bull
of
Pius
V.
obtained
of
Greg.
13.
in
these
words
;
Let
petition
be
made
to
our
holy
Father
,
that
the
Bull
declaratory
of
Pius
V.
against
Elizabeth
and
her
adherents
be
interpreted
:
which
the
Catholikes
desire
to
be
vnderstood
so
,
that
it
binde
her
and
heretiques
alwayes
,
but
not
Catholiques
,
things
standing
as
they
doe
;
But
onely
then
when
the
publike
execution
of
the
Bull
may
be
had
.
These
foresaid
favours
the
Pope
granted
to
Robert
Parsons
and
Edmond
Campian
,
now
ready
to
goe
into
England
the
13.
day
of
Aprill
1580.
in
the
presence
of
Oliver
Manarcus
assisting
.
This
was
procured
to
giue
some
content
to
the
Recusants
that
were
offended
at
the
publication
of
the
Bull
,
and
found
that
it
did
them
more
harme
then
good
.
Parsons
and
Campian
came
secretly
into
England
,
and
changed
their
exterior
habit
and
apparel
,
that
they
might
the
better
passe
vnknowne
.
Somtimes
they
went
like
ruffians
,
somtimes
like
ministers
,
somtimes
like
noble
men
,
somtimes
like
souldiers
,
somtimes
like
apparitours
;
they
walked
secretly
from
Recusants
houses
to
Recusants
houses
,
and
did
in
words
and
writings
roundly
set
forward
the
businesse
for
which
they
came
.
Parsons
was
the
superior
,
a
man
of
a
seditious
and
turbulent
spirit
,
armed
with
audaciousnesse
,
he
brake
out
so
farre
among
the
Papists
,
against
the
Queene
,
as
to
propose
the
pro●ect
of
deposing
of
her
.
In
so
much
,
that
some
Papists
themselues
(
as
they
themselues
hau●
said
)
did
thinke
to
haue
delivered
him
into
the
hands
of
the
Magistrate
.
Campian
was
somewhat
more
modest
,
yet
by
a
Booke
which
he
had
much
laboured
and
brought
with
him
,
which
as
himselfe
sayth
,
might
be
taken
with
him
,
if
he
were
apprehended
;
did
provoke
the
Ministers
of
the
Church
of
England
to
disputation
;
the
Booke
was
Intituled
,
A
Booke
of
ten
Reasons
,
or
Arguments
written
politely
in
Latin
to
confirme
the
doctrines
of
the
Church
of
Rome
.
Parsons
wrote
more
virulently
against
Mr
Charke
,
who
had
written
soberly
against
Campians
prouocation
:
but
Campians
ten
reasons
were
throughly
and
solidly
answered
by
Dr
Whittaker
.
Campian
was
taken
,
and
brought
to
disputation
,
where
it
was
found
that
in
learning
and
knowledge
he
came
farre
short
of
that
expectation
which
himselfe
had
raised
of
himselfe
;
the
whole
disputation
was
afterward
set
forth
in
Print
.
In
the
meane
time
many
threatnings
were
published
against
the
Church
and
State
of
England
,
and
much
speech
was
of
the
Pope
and
the
Spanyards
preparations
to
subdue
England
.
By
which
manner
of
proceedings
it
may
appeare
that
the
end
why
these
&
other
such
were
sent
into
England
,
was
not
to
draw
men
to
God
,
but
to
betray
the
Land
to
strangers
;
for
these
men
cared
not
what
became
of
England
,
so
the
Church
of
England
might
be
displanted
,
and
Popery
set
vp
againe
.
For
which
purpose
we
may
obserue
the
Colledges
for
Seminaries
,
set
vp
at
Rhemes
and
Rome
.
These
Colledges
did
strangely
swarue
from
the
end
and
foundation
of
the
ancient
Colledges
.
The
ancient
Colledges
were
founded
for
learning
and
Religion
;
these
for
meere
faction
:
the
ancient
Colledges
were
for
the
furtherance
of
godlinesse
and
pi●tie
;
these
for
the
practises
of
●ngodliness●
,
and
vngracious
treasons
▪
Let
no
man
tell
me
that
the
ancient
Colledges
were
founded
by
Papists
,
&
so
were
these
Seminaries
,
and
therefore
for
the
maintenance
of
the
same
Religion
:
for
this
is
nothing
but
colouring
and
daubing
of
their
new
practises
from
the
sight
of
the
ignorant
;
for
all
their
hope
is
in
the
ignorance
of
men
,
hoping
that
they
shall
haue
the
greatest
part
,
because
the
greatest
part
are
ignorant
.
But
now
God
in
his
mercy
hath
so
plentifully
revealed
the
truth
,
the
ignorance
of
men
is
not
so
great
as
the
Pap●sts
would
haue
it
;
for
men
are
taught
to
know
that
in
the
Councell
of
Trent
,
there
hath
beene
hatched
a
new
birth
of
Popery
.
Where
they
haue
changed
the
rule
of
faith
,
which
was
ever
maintained
in
the
Church
of
Rome
before
that
time
.
Wherevpon
there
followeth
a
change
of
the
Church
,
a
change
of
Religion
.
They
that
founded
the
ancient
colledges
,
knew
not
this
new
Church
,
this
new
Religion
,
which
is
newly
hatched
in
the
Trent
Councell
.
Therefore
these
late
Colledges
of
Seminaries
are
founded
vpon
a
new
Religion
.
This
new
R●ligion
of
Rome
is
nothing
but
the
pract●se
of
Treasons
against
States
.
Surely
it
must
be
a
s●rang●
Religion
that
must
be
maintained
by
vngodly
practises
.
There
was
never
any
Religion
that
allowed
such
practises
.
And
herein
the
Papists
exceed
the
Heathen
,
who
being
guided
onely
by
the
light
of
nature
,
yet
haue
disallowed
such
vngodly
and
vngracious
practises
which
the
Papists
vse
.
Let
all
men
consider
whence
this
new
Religion
of
Rome
proceedeth
,
that
in
vngodly
practises
is
founded
and
maintained
;
that
all
such
practises
proceed
from
the
devill
,
no
man
can
doubt
:
that
God
hath
preserved
this
Church
of
England
from
all
these
practises
,
this
is
that
which
causeth
vs
to
trust
in
God
,
and
to
giue
all
the
glory
of
our
deliverance
to
his
holy
name
.
Edmond
Campian
,
Ralfe
Sherwin
,
Luke
Kirby
,
Alexander
Briant
were
taken
in
the
yeare
1581.
and
being
brought
to
iudgement
,
were
accused
of
treason
against
the
Queene
and
State
;
that
they
were
directed
by
the
Pope
,
came
into
England
to
stirre
vp
sedition
,
and
to
make
a
strong
partie
;
and
herevpon
they
were
condemned
as
offending
against
the
lawes
.
Campian
was
demanded
whether
he
tooke
Queene
Elizabeth
to
be
Queene
of
England
by
right
and
law
?
to
that
he
refused
to
answer
.
Then
he
was
demanded
,
if
the
Pope
should
send
an
Armie
into
England
against
the
Queene
,
whether
he
would
take
the
Popes
part
,
or
the
Queenes
?
To
this
he
protested
openly
,
that
he
would
take
the
Popes
part
,
and
confirmed
it
by
his
hand-writing
;
he
was
put
to
death
and
some
others
for
the
same
cause
.
When
as
yet
from
the
time
of
the
rebellion
,
there
was
but
fiue
put
to
death
in
this
cause
.
The
Queene
thinking
that
mens
consciences
should
not
be
forced
,
did
often
compla●ne
,
that
she
was
necessarily
driven
to
these
courses
,
vnl●s
she
would
suffer
a
mischiefe
to
fall
vpon
her selfe
and
her
subiects
,
by
them
that
sought
to
colour
their
treasons
vnder
a
pretence
of
conscienc●
and
Catholike
Religion
.
And
yet
she
thought
that
some
of
the
poore
Priests
,
that
were
sent
,
were
not
acquainted
with
the
secret
plots
of
treason
:
but
found
that
their
superiors
vsed
these
as
instruments
of
their
wicked
intentions
;
and
they
yeelded
the
whole
disposing
of
themselues
to
the
iudgement
of
their
superiors
;
for
they
that
were
then
and
afterward
apprehended
,
being
demanded
,
whether
by
the
authoritie
of
the
Bull
of
Pius
V.
the
subiects
were
so
absolved
from
their
oath
and
alleagance
,
that
they
might
take
Armes
against
the
Prince
?
Whether
they
held
her
for
a
lawfull
Queene
?
Whether
they
yeelded
their
consent
to
the
opinions
of
Sanders
&
Bristow
,
concerning
the
authoritie
of
that
Bull
?
Whether
,
if
the
Pope
should
warre
against
the
Queene
,
they
would
take
his
part
or
hers
?
To
these
things
they
answered
,
some
so
ambiguously
,
some
so
fiercely
,
some
by
preuarication
or
by
silence
shifting
:
that
diverse
other
Papists
who
were
not
acquainted
with
the
secrets
of
their
villanies
,
began
to
suspect
,
that
surely
they
nourished
some
secret
mischiefe
:
and
Iohn
Bishop
,
otherwise
much
addicted
to
their
Religion
,
wrote
and
soundly
proued
that
the
constitution
ob●ruded
in
the
name
of
the
Councell
of
Lateran
,
from
which
they
founded
all
their
authoritie
to
absolue
subiects
from
their
alleagance
,
and
to
depose
Princes
,
was
indeed
nothing
but
a
decree
of
Innocentius
III.
nor
was
ever
admitted
in
England
.
Yea
,
that
Councell
was
no
Councell
,
and
that
nothing
was
decreed
there
by
the
Fathers
.
Suspitions
were
still
increased
,
by
reason
of
the
number
of
Priests
daily
comming
into
England
,
and
creeping
in
corners
,
who
secretly
sought
out
the
minds
of
men
,
and
taught
that
Princes
excommunicated
were
to
be
throwne
out
of
their
Kingdomes
,
that
Princes
that
professed
not
the
Roman
Religion
,
were
fallen
from
the
title
and
Kingly
authoritie
,
that
they
who
had
taken
orders
,
were
by
the
libertie
of
the
Church
freed
from
all
iurisdiction
of
Princes
,
neither
were
bound
to
their
lawes
,
or
bound
to
reverence
their
Maiestie
:
that
the
Magistrates
of
England
were
not
lawfull
,
and
therefore
not
to
be
accounted
as
Magistrates
.
Yea
,
and
moreover
,
that
what
things
soever
had
bin
established
by
the
Queenes
authoritie
,
after
the
publishing
of
the
Bull
of
Pius
V.
were
voyd
altogether
by
Gods
law
and
mans
law
,
and
to
be
respected
as
things
of
no
account
.
Neither
did
they
dissemble
their
purpose
,
that
they
were
come
into
England
for
this
end
,
that
this
Bull
might
be
effected
,
and
that
they
might
in
private
confessions
reconcile
men
,
and
so
absolue
them
from
all
faith
and
alleagance
toward
the
Queene
.
This
thing
seemed
to
be
more
easily
effected
,
when
men
were
absolved
from
all
mortall
sinne
,
as
the
Priests
perswaded
them
,
and
this
way
was
the
safest
,
because
the
most
secret
,
and
vnder
the
seale
of
Confession
.
These
practi●es
extorted
of
the
Parliament
held
then
●n
●anuary
,
An:
Don
.
1582.
An
:
1582
▪
new
lawes
and
more
severe
against
these
Popish
practises
.
By
which
lawes
it
was
made
treason
to
disswade
any
subiect
from
their
alleagance
to
their
Prince
,
and
from
the
Religion
which
was
then
established
in
England
or
to
reconcile
any
to
the
Romish
Church
;
the
same
punishment
was
to
be
inflicted
vpon
them
which
were
so
perswaded
,
or
reconciled
.
To
say
Masse
,
was
punished
with
two
hundreth
markes
,
and
a
yeares
imprisonment
,
and
to
be
farther
punished
vntill
they
had
payed
.
To
be
present
at
Masse
willingly
,
was
punished
with
an
hundreth
marke
fine
,
and
a
yeares
imprisonment
:
They
that
refused
to
come
to
their
Parish
Churches
,
were
to
pay
twentie
pound
a
moneth
.
This
manner
of
punishing
refractary
men
,
that
in
matters
touching
the
Church
were
troublesome
and
seditious
,
was
taken
from
an
ancient
manner
of
punishing
such
men
in
the
time
of
St
Augus●in
,
for
he
speaketh
diverse
times
of
the
Pecuniary
mulct
of
the
Emperours
,
which
was
inflicted
vpon
the
Dona●ists
.
And
because
the
seminary
Priests
and
Iesuites
who
haue
bin
punished
,
not
for
Religion
,
but
for
Treasons
in
the
execution
of
civill
Iustice
,
for
offending
against
the
lawes
of
the
Land
,
haue
given
out
,
that
they
haue
bin
persecuted
for
Religion
,
and
some
of
them
haue
beene
made
Martyrs
,
(
these
be
a
new
kinde
of
Martyrs
,
not
for
Christs
cause
,
but
for
the
Popes
cause
against
Christ
,
and
against
his
Word
and
Commandement
.
)
It
shall
not
be
amisse
to
obserue
the
State
of
the
Church
in
S.
Augustines
time
,
and
the
iudgement
of
the
Church
then
,
which
in
diverse
resemblances
doth
answer
to
our
times
;
for
then
the
Emperour
had
that
power
and
authoritie
,
which
we
now
giue
to
our
Kings
.
The
Pope
had
no
more
authoritie
then
,
then
we
would
yeeld
him
now
,
if
he
would
maintaine
the
doctrine
that
the
Popes
then
did
.
The
Pope
was
then
vnder
the
Emperour
;
the
Emperour
punished
both
Pope
and
others
if
they
offended
his
lawes
.
Parmenianus
,
a
Donatist
,
complained
they
were
punished
by
the
Emperour
,
and
persecuted
,
and
called
their
persecution
Martyrdome
,
as
did
the
Papists
that
were
punished
.
S.
Augustin
answering
the
Donatists
,
saith
:
Si
quis
quis
ab
Imperatore
,
&c.
If
every
man
that
is
punished
by
the
Emperour
,
or
by
the
Iudges
which
he
sendeth
,
must
presently
be
accompted
a
Martyr
,
then
shall
we
haue
all
Prisons
full
of
Mart●rs
,
&c.
And
after
he
sayth
:
Lib.
1.
cap.
9.
contr.
Epist.
Parmen.
Therefore
not
every
one
that
in
some
question
of
Religion
is
punished
by
the
Emperour
,
must
presently
be
accompted
a
Martyr
;
for
he
is
iustly
punished
for
superstition
,
which
he
thought
to
be
religion
.
No
man
verily
that
in
any
respect
is
a
Christian
,
dare
avouch
this
;
for
such
men
proceeding
like
blind
men
,
see
not
,
that
they
who
thus
thinke
,
proceed
so
farre
,
as
to
proue
that
the
very
devils
may
thus
chalenge
to
themselues
the
glory
of
Martyrs
,
because
they
suffer
this
persecution
by
the
Christian
Emperours
;
for
as
much
as
their
temples
are
destroyed
over
all
the
world
in
a
manner
;
their
ldols
are
broken
in
peeces
,
their
sacrifices
are
forbidden
,
they
who
honor
them
are
punished
if
they
be
found
.
Which
if
it
be
madnesse
to
m●intaine
,
then
it
followeth
that
righteousnesse
is
not
proued
by
suffering
,
but
by
righteousnesse
,
suffering
is
made
glorious
:
Math.
5.
therefore
the
Lord
said
not
blessea
are
they
that
suffer
persecution
,
but
he
addeth
that
which
maketh
the
difference
betweene
pietie
and
sacriledge
,
blessed
are
they
which
suffer
persecution
for
righ●●ousnesse
,
&c.
And
after
he
sayth
:
If
these
men
being
convicted
of
their
wicked
practises
,
Ibid.
t●p
.
10.
shall
acknowledge
that
they
who
are
thus
punished
●or
their
mad
tricks
,
may
not
be
accompted
Martyrs
,
but
yet
they
will
say
,
that
these
things
ought
not
to
belong
to
the
Emperour
to
punish
.
(
Iust
as
the
Papists
say
,
the
punishment
of
their
Clergie
belongeth
not
to
the
Magistrate
.
)
I
demand
then
,
sayth
Augustin
:
Whether
they
thinke
,
that
the
superior
powers
ought
not
to
haue
care
of
Religion
,
&
of
punishing
false
religion
?
Gal.
5.
19.
The
Apostle
saith
,
The
works
of
the
flesh
are
manifest
,
which
are
adaltery
,
fornication
,
vncleannes
,
wantonnes
,
idolatry
,
witch-craft
,
hatred
,
debate
,
emulation
,
wrath
,
contentions
,
seditions
,
heresies
,
envie
,
murthers
,
drunkennesse
,
gluttony
,
and
such
like
.
What
reason
can
these
men
render
,
why
it
should
be
justice
for
the
Empeperours
to
punish
Idolaters
,
Murtherers
,
and
such
,
and
not
by
the
same
reason
to
be
like
justice
in
them
,
to
punish
heretiques
.
When
as
they
are
accompted
in
the
same
fruits
of
iniquitie
,
Someruill
was
found
strangled
in
the
prison
.
(
For
feare
belike
that
he
might
haue
discovered
moe
)
Ardern
being
condemned
,
was
hanged
the
next
day
.
This
is
the
common
end
that
Priests
bring
such
Gentlemen
vnto
,
who
are
willing
to
heare
them
and
be
perswaded
by
them
.
The
next
yeare
after
,
(
for
seldome
did
any
yeare
passe
without
some
treason
)
some
English
Gentlemen
began
to
practise
the
deliverance
of
the
Queene
of
Scots
.
An:
Don
.
1584.
Francis
Throgmorton
fell
first
into
suspition
,
by
certaine
Letters
intercepted
,
written
to
the
Queene
of
Scots
.
As
soone
as
he
was
committed
to
prison
,
and
beganne
to
confesse
something
,
presently
Thomas
Lord
Paget
,
and
Charles
Arundell
,
a
Courtier
,
secretly
fled
the
land
,
and
went
into
France
.
These
men
meeting
with
other
devoted
to
the
Roman
Religion
,
did
much
complaine
,
recounting
their
sorrowes
among
themselues
,
that
the
Queene
was
estranged
from
them
without
their
fault
,
by
the
cunning
of
Leicester
,
and
Walsingham
,
that
them selues
were
exposed
to
vnworthy
contumelies
&
ignominies
,
that
singular
tricks
were
found
out
,
and
secret
snares
laid
so
cunningly
,
that
improvident
men
,
will
they
nill
they
,
must
needs
be
intangled
in
such
snares
;
that
to
remaine
at
home
there
could
be
no
safety
for
them
.
It
was
thought
at
this
time
,
that
some
cunning
was
practised
to
feele
mens
affections
;
and
that
counterfeit
Letters
were
written
vnder
the
name
of
the
Scots
Queene
,
and
of
some
fugitiues
,
knowne
traytors
to
the
State
;
which
Letters
might
be
left
in
the
houses
of
Recusans
,
and
that
spies
were
sent
abroad
to
gather
rumors
,
and
to
catch
suspitions
.
Diverse
were
drawne
into
snares
.
Among
others
,
Henry
Earle
of
Northumberland
,
and
his
sonne
Philip
Earle
of
Arundell
,
was
commanded
to
keepe
his
house
,
his
wife
was
committed
to
Sr
Thomas
Shirly
to
be
kept
;
and
Henry
Howard
the
Dukes
brother
was
often
examined
of
Letters
sent
from
the
Scots
Queene
,
from
Charles
Paget
,
and
from
one
Mope
,
then
vnknowne
.
Some
blamed
the
narrow
searching
of
things
,
and
the
manner
of
drawing
men
into
danger
.
Others
thought
that
all
the
means
that
might
be
vsed
to
prevent
the
Queenes
danger
,
and
to
saue
her
life
,
was
but
necessary
.
And
indeed
the
outragious
maliciousnes
of
the
Papists
against
the
Queene
,
brake
out
daily
;
for
by
Bookes
imprinted
,
they
exhorted
the
Queenes
maides
and
Ladies
of
honor
to
doe
the
same
against
the
Queene
,
which
Iudith
did
against
Holofernes
.
The
Author
of
that
Booke
was
not
found
,
Gregory
Martin
was
suspected
,
a
man
learned
in
the
Greeke
and
Latin
tongues
,
and
chosen
by
the
Duke
to
be
the
bringer
vp
of
his
children
.
Carter
the
Stationer
that
caused
the
Books
to
be
Printed
,
was
punished
for
it
.
The
Queene
,
that
was
much
traduced
for
crueltie
,
knowing
her
owne
mildnes
,
and
desirous
to
leaue
a
good
remembrance
of
her
name
behinde
her
,
was
much
offended
with
the
Iudges
of
the
Papists
apprehended
,
if
they
passed
any
cruell
sentences
against
them
,
which
might
be
iniurious
to
her
honor
.
Insomuch
that
they
were
forced
to
excuse
themselues
by
publike
writings
,
wherein
they
protested
,
that
the
Priests
were
much
more
mildly
vsed
then
they
deserved
:
that
no
question
of
Religion
was
moued
to
them
,
but
onely
of
such
pernicious
machinations
against
their
Country
,
against
their
Prince
,
whereof
they
were
either
found
guiltie
,
or
by
the
discovery
of
others
,
suspected
.
That
Campian
was
never
so
racked
,
but
that
presently
he
was
able
to
walke
,
or
to
subscribe
to
his
confessions
.
But
for
Briant
,
who
stubbornly
denied
to
vtter
by
speech
or
by
writing
,
who
was
the
man
that
wrote
these
secret
things
which
were
found
about
him
;
to
this
man
meat
was
denied
,
vntill
by
writing
he
would
aske
it
.
For
all
this
the
Queene
was
not
satisfied
,
and
therefore
she
commanded
the
Examiners
to
abstaine
from
tormenting
men
,
and
the
Iudges
from
punishing
.
And
short
after
,
she
commanded
seventie
Priests
to
be
sent
out
of
England
,
whereof
some
were
condemned
to
die
,
all
of
them
were
intangled
within
the
danger
of
the
lawes
.
The
chiefe
of
these
were
Gasper
Haywod
,
the
sonne
of
Haywod
the
Epigrammatist
,
who
of
all
the
Iesuites
first
entred
England
:
Iames
Bosgraue
,
which
was
also
a
Iesuit
,
Iohn
Hart
,
the
most
learned
among
them
,
with
whom
Doct:
Reinolds
had
conference
,
and
Edward
Rishton
,
a
wicked
and
vngrateful
man
,
who
wrote
a
Booke
presently
after
,
shewing
forth
the
poyson
of
a
cankred
heart
against
the
Queene
,
to
whom
he
owed
his
life
.
The
Lord
Paget
and
Arundell
who
went
into
France
,
were
narrowly
observed
there
,
by
Edward
Stafford
,
the
Ambassadour
Leiger
there
for
Queene
Elizabeth
;
but
he
could
not
find
out
what
they
practised
;
yet
he
dealt
with
the
French
King
,
that
they
,
Morgan
,
and
some
other
English
fugitiues
,
who
were
knowne
to
be
practisers
against
their
Prince
,
and
their
Country
,
might
be
thrust
out
of
France
.
But
it
was
answered
,
that
if
they
practised
any
thing
in
France
,
the
King
would
by
law
punish
them
,
but
if
they
had
practised
any
thing
in
England
,
that
of
such
things
the
King
could
take
no
notice
,
nor
by
law
punish
them
:
that
all
Kingdomes
were
free
for
fugitiues
,
that
it
behooued
Kings
to
maintaine
their
owne
liberties
:
That
Elizabeth
not
long
before
had
admitted
into
her
Kingdome
Montgomery
,
the
Prince
of
Condie
,
and
others
of
the
French
Nation
,
and
that
Segneres
Ambassadour
of
the
King
of
Navarre
was
in
England
,
practising
of
some
things
that
concerned
the
French
state
.
In
the
meane
time
Bernardinus
Mendoza
the
King
of
Spaine
his
Ambassadour
for
England
,
stole
fecretly
into
France
,
fretting
and
fuming
,
that
he
was
thrust
out
of
England
by
a
violation
of
the
right
of
an
Ambassadour
:
When
as
indeed
he
was
a
man
of
a
troublesome
spirit
,
and
had
abused
the
reuerend
right
of
Ambassadours
,
by
the
practises
of
treason
against
this
State
wherein
he
was
.
He
was
commanded
to
depart
out
of
the
realme
,
whereas
many
thought
fit
that
he
should
haue
beene
with
some
severity
censured
for
violating
the
office
of
an
Ambassadour
.
For
he
had
practised
with
Throgmorton
,
and
others
,
to
bring
in
strangers
into
England
,
to
invade
the
land
,
and
to
remoue
the
Queene
.
And
being
gently
reprooued
for
these
things
,
he
was
so
far
from
offering
to
excuse
these
things
with
a
modest
answer
,
that
he
began
to
accuse
the
Queene
and
the
Councell
,
for
the
money
taken
from
the
Merchants
of
Genua
,
and
for
helping
the
States
of
the
Netherlands
,
of
the
Count
Antow
,
of
Antony
of
Portugall
,
and
charged
them
with
the
spoyles
that
Sr
Francis
Drake
had
taken
from
the
Spany
trds
in
the
west
Indies
.
But
that
the
Spanyard
might
the
better
vnderstand
,
that
this
which
Queene
Elizabeth
had
done
in
sending
away
Mendoza
,
was
no
violating
of
an
Ambassadour
,
but
a
censure
of
Mendoza
his
wicked
practises
,
Sr
William
Wade
was
sent
to
Spaine
,
who
might
plainly
informe
the
King
,
how
vnworthily
he
had
behaved
himselfe
in
his
Ambassage
:
and
might
also
signifie
,
that
the
Queene
would
not
haue
this
sending
away
of
him
to
be
interpreted
a
renuntiation
of
friendship
,
but
that
she
would
maintaine
all
offices
of
humanitie
,
if
he
would
send
any
other
,
that
were
carefull
to
conserue
friendship
betweene
them
,
so
that
the
like
offices
were
performed
to
her
Ambassadour
in
Spaine
.
The
Spanish
King
would
not
admit
Wade
to
his
presence
,
but
referred
him
to
his
Councell
:
Wade
herevpon
declared
boldly
,
that
the
custome
was
received
among
Nations
,
that
even
in
burning
warre
,
Ambassadours
were
admitted
into
presence
of
their
enemies
:
&
that
Charles
the
fift
Emperour
,
Father
to
the
King
of
Spaine
,
admitted
into
his
presence
an
Herald
who
denounced
to
him
warres
from
the
French
King
,
and
denied
to
communicate
the
instructions
of
his
ambassage
to
his
Councellers
.
I
diacius
the
Kings
secretary
could
by
no
cunning
fish
out
of
Wade
what
were
his
instructions
,
vntill
he
vnderstood
the
whole
matter
from
Mendoza
,
then
lurking
in
France
.
Then
the
Secretary
laying
aside
his
publike
person
,
did
familiarly
declare
to
Sr
William
Wade
,
that
he
was
sorry
that
some
men
did
labour
craftily
to
dissolue
friendship
among
Princes
,
and
to
nourish
hatred
betweene
them
;
The
iniury
that
was
done
,
was
not
done
to
the
Ambassadours
but
to
the
Catholike
King
:
that
there
was
no
cause
for
him
to
accuse
Mendoza
to
the
King
,
who
was
sufficiently
punished
with
an
ignominious
extrusion
out
of
England
,
for
the
fault
,
if
there
were
any
,
which
he
committed
.
Neither
might
he
complaine
if
he
were
not
admitted
;
for
the
Catholike
King
did
nothing
herein
but
quit
like
with
like
,
seeing
Mendoza
was
dismissed
from
the
Queene
,
vnheard
.
And
as
she
referred
Mendoza
to
her
Councell
,
so
the
King
had
referred
him
to
the
Cardinall
Granuillanus
.
Wade
answered
,
there
was
great
difference
in
their
cases
;
for
himselfe
he
had
never
offended
the
Catholike
King
:
but
Mendoza
had
grievously
offended
against
the
Queene
,
and
for
a
long
time
through
his
owne
insolency
disdained
to
come
,
and
had
committed
many
things
vnworthy
the
office
of
an
Ambassadour
;
yet
he
could
not
be
admitted
,
but
returned
vnheard
.
The
crimes
that
he
would
haue
obiected
against
Mendoza
,
were
taken
our
of
the
confession
of
Throgmorton
.
Throgmorton
.
An:
Don
.
1584.
For
Fran●is
Throgmorton
,
when
he
was
apprehended
,
sent
priuily
one
packet
of
letters
to
Mendoza
.
His
other
packets
being
sought
and
opened
,
there
were
two
Catalogues
found
;
In
the
one
of
them
were
the
names
of
all
the
havens
of
England
,
that
were
for
forces
to
land
in
:
In
the
other
were
contained
the
names
of
the
Noble-men
,
which
here
and
there
throughout
England
favoured
the
Roman
Religion
.
These
papers
when
Throgmorton
saw
produced
,
he
cryed
out
that
they
were
counterfeited
,
that
he
had
never
seene
them
before
,
that
they
were
devised
for
his
destruction
.
But
when
he
was
againe
brought
to
the
racke
,
he
denied
not
to
answer
what
he
knew
to
the
questions
proposed
.
Being
therefore
demanded
of
those
Catalogues
,
to
what
purpose
they
had
beene
written
,
he
made
this
narration
;
that
not
many
yeares
since
he
went
to
the
Spaw
water
,
where
,
with
Ieney
and
Fr:
Inglefeld
,
he
had
counsell
and
communication
,
how
England
might
be
taken
by
strangers
,
and
the
forme
of
the
government
changed
.
For
that
purpose
he
described
the
names
of
the
havens
,
and
of
Noble-men
;
that
Morgan
had
certified
him
by
Letters
out
of
France
,
that
the
Catholike
Princes
were
resolved
to
invade
England
,
that
the
Queene
of
Scots
should
be
set
at
libertie
by
the
forces
of
the
Guises
.
To
this
proiect
there
was
nothing
wanting
but
money
,
and
the
helpe
that
was
expected
out
of
England
.
To
effect
this
the
better
,
Charles
Paget
,
vnder
the
name
of
Mope
,
was
secretly
sent
into
Sussex
,
where
the
Guise
purposed
to
take
land
:
that
he
had
communicated
the
matter
to
Mendoza
,
and
told
him
the
names
of
the
noble-men
,
who
knew
all
these
things
before
fully
of
the
conspirators
:
Neither
denied
he
that
himselfe
had
promised
his
help
to
Mendoza
,
and
withall
that
he
admonished
Mendoza
of
those
Nobles
that
were
fit
for
him
being
a
publike
person
to
deale
withall
,
which
himselfe
being
a
private
man
could
not
doe
without
danger
.
And
that
he
had
taken
order
with
him
,
and
concluded
of
the
meanes
to
be
vsed
,
namely
,
that
the
chiefe
Catholikes
,
as
soone
as
ever
the
forraine
forces
drew
neare
,
should
muster
souldiers
in
the
Queenes
name
,
who
should
ioyn
themselues
with
the
forraine
forces
.
Thus
much
he
confessed
willingly
.
Yet
when
he
came
to
iudgement
in
the
Guild
Hall
at
London
,
he
denied
all
,
&
said
that
all
these
were
fained
devises
to
saue
him
from
the
racke
,
and
openly
accus●d
the
Queene
of
crueltie
,
the
examiners
of
falshood
;
seeking
a
starting
hole
from
the
space
of
time
which
passed
between
the
time
of
the
committing
his
crime
,
and
the
time
of
his
iudgement
;
for
in
the
XIII
.
of
Elizabeth
,
certaine
crimes
are
made
treason
,
for
which
no
man
should
be
called
in
question
,
vnles
the
delinquent
were
accused
within
six
moneths
after
the
crime
committed
,
and
the
crime
were
proued
by
witnesse
and
oath
of
two
,
or
by
the
partie
his
owne
free
confession
.
Now
he
pleaded
that
this
time
was
past
,
and
therefore
that
he
was
not
to
be
called
into
iudgment
.
But
the
Iudges
answered
and
shewed
that
the
crimes
obiected
against
him
,
were
of
another
kind
;
for
he
had
offended
against
an
old
law
of
treason
made
in
the
time
of
Edward
3.
which
admitteth
no
circumscription
of
time
,
or
proofe
.
And
from
that
law
he
was
condemned
.
Afterward
being
perswaded
and
better
thinking
on
the
matter
,
he
craued
the
Queenes
mercy
,
and
by
writing
confessed
all
at
full
againe
,
which
he
had
done
before
:
and
as
a
man
vnconstant
,
began
to
deny
againe
at
the
gallowes
.
CHAPTER
VIII
.
QVeene
ELIZABETH
at
this
time
,
sought
a
faire
opportunitie
and
meanes
to
set
the
Queene
of
Scots
free
:
and
for
that
purpose
had
sent
Sr
William
Wade
,
that
was
now
returned
out
of
Spaine
,
to
conferre
with
her
of
the
meanes
,
and
was
about
to
send
Sr
Walter
Mildmay
to
bring
that
matter
to
a
farther
end
.
But
some
terrors
and
feares
broke
in
between
them
which
disturbed
that
proiect
.
Especially
by
a
discovery
of
papers
which
Creighton
,
a
Scots
Iesuit
sayling
into
Scotland
,
did
tare
then
when
he
was
taken
by
Dutch
pyrats
.
Creighton
tore
the
papers
,
&
threw
them
into
the
Sea
;
but
they
were
by
the
force
of
the
winde
blowne
backe
againe
into
the
ship
,
not
without
a
miracle
,
as
Creighton
himselfe
said
;
the
papers
being
brought
to
Sr
William
Wade
,
with
much
la●our
and
singular
skill
he
ioyned
them
together
againe
;
and
found
that
they
contained
new
practises
of
the
Pope
,
the
Spanyard
,
the
Guises
resolution
to
invade
England
.
Whereupon
,
and
because
many
other
rumors
of
dangers
were
increased
;
to
the
end
that
the
wicked
and
treasonable
practises
might
be
in
time
prevented
,
and
the
Queenes
life
and
safetie
might
be
procured
,
vpon
whose
safety
both
the
estate
of
the
Kingdome
,
and
of
Religion
depended
:
A
great
number
throughout
all
England
,
of
all
sorts
of
men
out
of
common
charity
,
whilst
they
shewed
their
loue
and
care
of
the
Queene
:
bound
themselues
by
an
association
(
as
then
it
was
called
)
by
their
mutuall
promises
,
subscriptions
of
their
hands
and
seales
,
to
prosecute
all
such
by
all
their
force
even
to
death
,
whosoever
should
attempt
any
thing
against
the
life
of
the
Queene
:
the
Earle
of
Leicester
was
supposed
to
be
the
author
of
this
association
.
Surely
it
was
vsefull
,
and
held
many
in
order
.
The
Queene
of
Scots
tooke
this
as
devised
to
bring
her
into
danger
,
and
was
so
continually
set
on
by
seditious
spirits
,
that
if
they
may
haue
accesse
are
able
to
draw
the
greatest
Princes
to
destruction
.
And
what
hath
beene
their
practise
,
but
to
bring
great
personages
and
great
houses
to
ruine
?
Lamentable
experience
sheweth
openly
the
fruit
of
their
malice
,
and
wicked
plots
for
treason
;
which
they
call
religion
.
The
Scots
Queene
led
on
by
her
blind
guids
,
dealt
somwhat
rashly
,
but
with
importunity
to
the
Pope
and
Spanyard
,
by
Sr
Francis
Inglefeld
,
that
by
all
meanes
they
would
with
speed
,
vndertake
their
intended
busines
.
There
were
some
also
that
laboured
to
draw
Queene
Elizabeths
affections
altogether
from
the
Scots
Queene
;
They
told
her
that
Cardinall
Alan
for
the
English
Catholikes
ecclesiasticall
,
Inglefeld
for
the
Laiks
,
and
for
the
Queene
of
Scots
,
the
Bishop
of
Ross
had
vndertaken
,
&
were
among
themselues
agreed
,
and
with
the
consent
also
of
the
Pope
and
Spanyard
,
had
fully
resolved
vpon
these
points
:
That
Queene
Elizabeth
should
be
deprived
of
her
Kingdome
;
the
King
of
Scots
as
a
manifest
favourer
of
heresie
,
should
vtterly
be
disinherited
of
the
Kingdome
of
England
;
that
the
Scots
Queene
shall
marry
some
noble-man
of
England
,
which
is
a
Catholike
;
that
this
man
must
be
chosen
King
of
England
by
the
Catholikes
of
England
;
that
the
choice
so
made
must
be
confirmed
by
the
Pope
;
that
the
children
of
him
so
chosen
begotten
of
the
Scots
Queene
,
must
be
declared
successours
in
the
Kingdome
.
All
these
things
were
confirmed
to
be
true
by
testimony
of
Hart
the
Priest
.
Who
was
this
noble
English
man
,
that
should
marry
the
Scots
Queene
,
was
now
much
inquired
after
;
Sir
Francis
Wal●ingham
sought
it
out
with
all
diligence
,
yet
found
it
not
out
.
There
was
suspition
of
Henry
Howard
,
brother
to
the
Duke
of
Norfolke
,
who
was
noble
by
birth
,
vnmarried
,
and
a
favourer
of
that
Religion
,
and
in
great
grace
and
favour
with
them
.
These
things
that
were
discovered
by
Throgmorton
,
by
Creightons
papers
,
and
other
mens
,
were
matters
which
bred
suspitions
and
feares
though
they
were
never
so
effected
as
they
were
intended
.
But
we
find
by
these
things
,
that
France
and
Spaine
,
and
the
strength
of
the
Pope
,
were
here
all
combined
against
Queene
Elizabeth
,
and
King
Iames
,
for
no
other
cause
,
but
for
their
religion
;
because
both
Queene
Elizabeth
and
King
Iames
,
had
established
the
same
religion
.
Against
which
religion
all
the
great
powers
of
the
world
were
combined
,
and
were
therefore
ready
with
their
vtmost
indevours
to
root
out
these
two
Princes
from
England
and
Scotland
.
If
a
man
shall
consider
the
Councels
,
the
Pollicies
,
the
strength
of
these
great
powers
which
were
set
against
these
two
Princes
,
it
is
a
matter
to
be
wondred
at
,
how
they
should
stand
against
so
deepe
and
desperate
dangers
.
Here
I
wish
that
a
Papist
of
any
vnderstanding
would
take
this
matter
into
his
consideration
.
And
looke
but
a
little
further
to
the
end
and
event
of
things
.
What
man
purposed
,
What
God
wrought
.
What
became
of
these
two
Princes
,
Queene
Elizabeth
&
King
Iames
,
against
whom
the
world
thus
conspired
?
Queene
Elizabeth
after
so
many
malicious
proiects
against
her
,
by
open
warres
,
by
secret
conspiracies
,
yet
lived
to
see
all
the
malicious
practises
against
her
,
defeated
and
overthrowne
,
the
practisers
themselues
ruinated
,
her
people
and
Kingdome
defended
,
Gods
truth
maintained
,
her
service
for
the
truth
rewarded
,
and
after
all
,
dyed
quietly
in
her
bed
,
and
hath
left
a
blessed
memory
behinde
her
.
King
IAMES
that
was
in
the
same
cause
with
her
,
in
the
same
manner
threatned
for
his
Religion
,
to
be
made
incapable
of
the
inheritance
of
England
,
and
then
neither
could
he
haue
holden
Scotland
,
for
he
must
either
haue
all
his
right
,
or
loose
all
;
for
there
is
no
middle-way
in
the
inheritance
of
Kings
:
yet
after
all
these
threatned
dangers
by
the
great
powers
of
the
world
,
after
a
number
of
dangerous
and
devilish
practises
against
him
at
home
;
he
hath
not
onely
quietly
possessed
that
which
he
had
,
but
is
in
the
peaceable
possession
of
England
,
with
such
loue
,
such
gladnesse
of
heart
and
common
reioycing
,
that
the
like
hath
not
beene
knowne
in
former
times
.
And
which
was
never
done
by
any
before
,
though
much
wished
,
and
attempted
:
he
hath
in
his
royall
person
knit
England
and
Scotland
together
;
he
hath
not
onely
maintained
the
truth
of
Religion
by
his
authoritie
,
as
all
Christian
Princes
are
bound
to
do
;
but
also
by
his
wisedome
,
by
his
learning
confirmed
the
truth
,
drawne
many
to
the
knowledge
of
it
by
his
learned
Labours
.
Wherein
he
hath
not
onely
farre
exceeded
all
his
progenitours
in
this
Kingdome
,
but
hath
left
all
the
Kings
and
Emperours
in
the
world
farre
behind
him
in
this
honour
;
so
that
since
the
beginning
of
the
time
of
grace
,
to
this
day
,
the
world
never
saw
a
King
so
furnished
and
inabled
to
maintaine
the
truth
,
and
to
discover
the
blindnesse
and
superstition
of
false
Religion
.
And
therefore
hath
God
blessed
him
with
extraordinary
blessings
;
the
loue
of
his
subiects
,
the
peaceable
estate
of
Ireland
,
which
before
his
time
was
never
governed
in
peace
,
especially
the
fruit
of
Religion
,
and
the
reward
of
Religion
maintained
,
is
the
greatest
blessing
that
Kings
can
looke
for
.
This
hath
beene
,
and
is
the
state
of
these
religious
Provinces
;
so
that
men
shall
say
,
Psal.
58.
11.
Doubtl●sse
there
is
a
reward
for
the
righteous
,
verily
there
is
a
God
that
iudgeth
the
earth
.
And
because
my
purpose
in
writing
this
Booke
,
is
to
declare
the
great
Workes
of
God
,
in
the
defence
of
this
Church
of
England
since
Religion
planted
here
by
Queene
Elizabeth
;
and
to
giue
God
all
the
glory
,
both
of
the
planting
and
maintaining
thereof
:
We
therefore
remember
these
things
with
great
gladnesse
and
ioy
of
heart
to
Gods
glory
,
giving
thankes
to
his
holy
name
,
for
the
favours
that
he
hath
exhibited
to
his
Church
here
,
by
the
faithfull
service
of
these
two
royall
servants
of
God
,
in
whom
is
truely
verified
that
which
the
Prophet
Esay
foretold
,
speaking
of
Gods
favour
to
his
Church
:
Kings
shall
be
thy
nurcing
Fathers
,
and
Queenes
shall
be
thy
Nurces
.
In
these
things
we
can
lift
vp
our
hearts
to
God
,
and
giue
him
the
glory
and
thankes
for
all
his
goodnesse
.
But
can
our
adversaries
doe
the
like
,
whose
practises
against
these
noble
Princes
,
were
wicked
and
malicious
,
and
by
God
confounded
?
Let
men
see
and
confesse
the
hand
of
God
in
maintaining
them
that
maintaine
his
truth
,
and
dishonouring
them
that
dishonour
him
.
The
next
yeare
,
An:
Don
.
1585.
that
is
An
:
1585.
there
was
a
Parliament
held
,
wherein
there
was
in
the
lower
house
a
Law
proposed
against
Iesuites
:
Which
was
iudged
needfull
and
accepted
of
all
without
contradiction
,
saving
only
William
Parry
,
a
welch
man
,
obscure
,
of
meane
fortunes
,
yet
a
Doctor
of
the
civill
Law
,
he
spake
against
that
law
which
then
was
exhibited
,
and
said
it
was
a
cruell
bloudy
law
,
and
desperate
,
and
pernicious
to
the
English
Nation
:
Being
required
to
shew
his
reasons
for
that
strange
opinion
of
his
,
he
obstinately
refused
so
to
doe
,
vnlesse
it
were
before
the
Queenes
councell
:
Wherevpon
he
was
committed
to
prison
.
But
after
his
reasons
were
heard
and
his
submission
made
,
he
was
againe
admitted
into
the
assembly
.
Presently
after
,
he
was
accused
by
Edward
Neu●l
(
who
chalenged
the
inheritance
of
the
Neuils
,
and
the
title
of
the
Lord
Latimer
,
as
next
heire
male
.
)
Edward
Neuil
charged
him
for
practising
the
Queenes
death
.
This
Parry
some
two
yeares
before
returning
out
of
Italy
,
to
the
end
that
he
might
win
favour
and
credit
with
the
Queene
,
declared
secretly
to
her
what
Morgan
,
and
other
fugitiues
had
practised
to
her
destruction
.
Making
semblance
to
the
Queene
,
that
he
was
conversant
with
them
for
no
other
end
,
but
onely
to
search
out
their
secret
purposes
,
that
so
he
might
the
better
be
a
meanes
to
provide
for
the
Queenes
safety
.
Wherevpon
the
Queene
did
not
easily
giue
credit
to
Neuil
the
accuser
Yet
she
commanded
Sr
Fancis
Walsingham
to
aske
Parry
,
whether
he
had
not
dealt
with
some
person
discontented
and
suspected
of
that
matter
,
onely
to
try
the
man
.
Which
thing
being
demanded
,
he
vtterly
denied
.
The
foole
saw
not
,
that
by
this
meanes
the
Queenes
lenity
opened
a
way
for
him
to
escape
the
danger
;
for
surely
if
he
had
signified
,
that
onely
for
to
try
the
man
he
dealt
with
Neuil
,
whom
he
knew
to
be
a
man
discontented
and
suspected
,
as
he
had
foretold
the
Queene
,
he
might
haue
avoyded
the
danger
;
but
they
who
in
their
heart
once
haue
given
intertainment
to
wickednesse
and
treason
,
though
otherwise
they
be
of
wit
and
sharpe
vnderstanding
,
are
made
blind
,
by
a
iust
iudgement
of
God
.
Now
when
as
Neuil
had
no
witnesse
against
Parry
:
there
was
no
great
difference
betweene
Parry
his
word
and
his
.
But
Parry
,
after
some
sharpe
wordes
had
passed
betweene
them
;
was
imprisoned
in
the
Tower
.
Where
he
freely
confessed
thus
much
.
In
the
yeare
1570.
(
said
he
)
I
was
admitted
a
sworn
servant
to
the
Queene
,
I
remained
devoted
to
her
Maiestie
till
the
yeare
1580.
At
what
time
I
fell
into
great
danger
of
my
life
,
with
great
ignominy
,
(
for
he
had
broken
into
the
chamber
of
Hugh
Hare
,
in
whose
debt
he
was
,
and
wounded
him
,
wherevpon
being
condemned
by
law
,
his
life
was
saved
by
the
Queenes
pardon
)
after
that
,
I
liued
much
vexed
in
my
minde
,
and
getting
leaue
to
trauell
,
I
went
into
France
;
and
had
no
purpose
to
returne
,
because
I
had
given
my selfe
to
the
Catholike
Religion
.
At
Paris
I
was
reconciled
;
At
Venice
I
had
communication
with
Benedict
Palmius
a
Iesuit
,
touching
the
afflicted
Catholikes
in
England
,
and
I
signified
that
I
had
found
out
a
way
to
helpe
them
,
if
the
Pope
,
or
some
learned
Divines
would
avouch
it
to
be
a
lawfull
course
.
He
commended
this
thing
as
pious
:
He
commended
me
to
Campegius
the
Popes
Nuntio
at
Ven●ce
,
and
Campegius
to
the
Pope
.
I
moued
that
I
might
come
to
Rome
with
safeti●
.
Wherevpon
Letters
of
publike
credence
were
sent
to
me
by
the
Cardinall
of
Come
:
but
these
were
not
large
enough
,
and
therefore
other
more
large
were
sent
.
But
then
was
I
returned
into
France
.
Where
meeting
with
Morgan
,
he
signified
,
that
there
was
an
expectation
,
that
I
should
performe
some
especiall
service
to
God
,
and
to
the
Catholike
Church
.
I
answered
,
that
I
was
most
ready
to
kill
,
if
it
were
the
greatest
subiect
of
England
.
O
but
(
said
he
)
and
why
not
the
Queene
her selfe
?
I
said
that
this
also
might
be
easily
done
,
so
that
it
might
appeare
to
be
lawfull
.
For
Watt
a
Priest
,
whose
advise
I
asked
in
this
matter
,
suppressing
the
names
,
told
me
plainly
,
that
it
was
not
lawfull
,
(
and
Creighton
the
Iesuit
is
of
the
same
opinion
,
teaching
that
evill
must
not
be
done
,
that
good
may
come
:
that
God
is
more
delighted
with
aduerbs
than
nounes
,
and
the
thing
that
is
done
well
and
lawfully
pleaseth
him
better
then
a
thing
good
:
and
that
by
the
destruction
of
one
,
many
soules
are
not
to
be
redeemed
,
without
an
expresse
commandement
of
God
.
)
Yet
for
all
this
seeing
I
had
in
Italy
bound
my selfe
by
Letters
and
promise
,
I
could
not
goe
backe
,
if
the
Pope
did
approue
it
,
and
would
grant
me
a
plenary
indulgence
.
Which
I
requested
in
my
Letters
to
the
Pope
,
by
Ragazonius
the
Popes
Nuntio
in
France
.
Who
commended
the
interprise
,
and
sent
my
Letters
to
Rome
.
Being
returned
into
England
,
I
gat
accesse
to
the
Queene
.
And
all
being
remoued
,
I
opened
the
whole
conspiracy
,
yet
hiding
many
things
,
with
as
great
art
as
possibly
I
could
.
She
heard
it
vndaunted
,
vnterrified
.
I
departed
daunted
and
terrified
Neither
can
I
forget
that
which
she
said
,
that
no
Catholikes
were
to
be
brought
into
question
for
Religion
,
or
for
the
Popes
supremacy
,
so
that
they
carry
themselues
as
good
subiects
.
In
this
time
whilst
I
stayed
daily
in
Court
,
seeking
to
be
preferred
with
the
mastership
of
S.
Katharines
,
I
received
Letters
from
the
Cardinall
of
Come
,
wherein
the
attempt
was
commended
,
and
I
was
absolved
in
the
Popes
name
.
These
Letters
I
shewed
the
Queene
;
how
they
did
worke
with
her
I
know
not
:
but
with
me
they
wrought
so
farre
,
that
they
set
a
new
courage
in
me
to
attempt
the
interprise
,
and
tooke
all
scruple
out
of
my
mind
;
yet
it
was
not
my
minde
to
offer
any
force
,
if
by
any
reasons
she
might
be
perswaded
to
deale
more
gently
with
Catholikes
.
And
to
the
end
I
should
not
commit
slaughter
,
alwayes
when
I
had
accesse
to
her
I
layd
aside
my
dagger
.
So
oft
as
I
considered
her
and
her
Princely
vertues
,
I
was
distracted
by
an
ambiguous
care
,
for
my
vowes
were
in
heaven
,
my
letters
and
promises
with
men
.
And
to
my selfe
I
revolved
these
things
in
my
minde
.
She
never
deserved
well
of
me
.
It
is
true
she
pardoned
my
life
;
but
for
such
a
cause
to
take
away
my
life
,
were
tyrannicall
.
Thus
not
content
with
my
state
,
I
departed
from
Court
;
and
I
light
vpon
Doct.
Alans
Booke
,
written
against
the
iustice
of
England
.
Who
teacheth
that
Princes
being
excommunicate
for
heresie
,
are
to
be
despoiled
of
their
Kingdomes
and
liues
:
that
Booke
did
very
sharply
stirre
me
vp
to
finish
mine
attempt
;
I
read
this
Booke
to
Neuil
,
whom
I
entertained
at
my
table
;
and
this
was
done
full
six
moneths
before
he
accused
me
.
After
this
he
came
to
me
,
And
let
vs
dare
,
said
he
,
to
doe
something
,
seeing
of
the
Queene
we
can
obtaine
nothing
.
And
he
proposed
some
things
of
the
delivery
of
the
Scots
Queene
.
I
did
here
interpose
;
O
but
I
haue
a
greater
matter
in
my
head
,
and
more
profitable
for
the
Catholike
Church
.
The
next
day
he
came
,
and
swearing
vpon
the
Bible
,
that
he
would
keepe
my
counsell
,
and
constantly
prosecute
whatsoever
was
vsefull
for
the
Catholike
Religion
.
And
I
sware
in
like
sort
.
Our
determination
was
to
set
vpon
the
Queene
with
ten
horsemen
as
she
was
riding
in
the
fields
,
and
so
to
kill
her
.
Which
thing
Neuil
concealed
all
this
while
.
But
when
the
newes
came
,
that
the
Earle
of
Westmerland
was
dead
,
whose
inheritance
he
hoped
to
haue
presently
,
not
respecting
his
oath
,
he
opened
these
things
against
me
.
These
things
Parry
confessed
,
in
the
presence
of
the
Lord
Hunsdon
,
Sir
Christopher
Harton
,
and
Sir
Francis
Walsingham
,
privie
Councellers
,
and
farther
by
his
Letters
to
the
Queene
,
to
Burghley
Lord
Treasurer
,
and
to
the
Earle
of
Leicester
,
he
acknowledged
his
fault
and
craued
pardon
.
Some
few
dayes
after
he
was
brought
to
Westminster
hall
to
iudgement
.
Where
the
heads
of
his
accusation
being
read
,
he
confessed
himselfe
guiltie
.
Sir
Christohper
Hatton
,
to
satisfie
the
mult●●de
present
,
thought
it
fit
,
that
the
crime
should
punctually
be
opened
out
of
his
own
confession
.
Which
Parry
himselfe
acknowledged
to
be
free
,
not
extorted
:
and
the
Iudges
intreated
that
he
would
reade
them
.
But
the
Clarke
of
the
Crowne
read
them
:
and
the
Letters
of
the
Cardinall
of
Come
,
&
Parry
his
Letters
to
the
Queene
,
to
the
Lord
Burghley
,
and
the
Earle
of
Leicester
,
all
which
he
granted
to
be
true
.
Yet
he
denied
that
he
was
at
any
time
resolved
to
kill
the
Queene
.
He
was
therefore
commanded
to
speake
,
if
he
had
any
thing
to
say
why
iudgement
should
not
passe
.
Here
he
answered
with
perturbation
,
as
one
troubled
with
the
conscience
of
the
crime
,
I
see
I
must
die
,
because
I
was
not
resolved
.
And
being
desired
to
speake
more
plainly
,
if
he
would
say
any
thing
;
My
bloud
,
said
he
,
be
among
you
.
When
sentence
of
death
was
pronounced
against
him
,
he
ragingly
cited
the
Queene
to
the
tribunall
seat
of
God
.
Being
brought
to
the
gallowes
,
he
bragged
much
that
he
had
beene
a
faithfull
keeper
of
the
Queene
,
because
he
had
not
killed
her
.
Thus
like
a
glorious
Roman
Catholike
,
never
once
in
one
word
commending
himselfe
to
God
,
he
died
like
a
traytor
in
the
court
before
Westminster
Hall
,
where
the
Lords
and
Commons
were
then
assembled
in
Parliament
.
In
this
Parliament
some
lawes
were
enacted
for
the
Queenes
safety
against
the
Iesuites
and
Priests
,
who
attempted
daily
horrible
treasons
from
the
Bull
of
Pius
V.
It
was
therefore
enacted
that
within
forty
daies
they
should
all
depart
the
Land
.
If
any
came
in
againe
after
that
,
and
stayed
here
,
they
should
be
guilty
of
treason
:
that
if
any
received
them
wittingly
and
willingly
,
or
interteined
them
,
nourished
,
or
helped
them
,
such
should
be
guiltie
of
fellony
:
that
they
who
are
brought
vp
in
the
seminaries
,
if
they
returne
not
within
sixe
monethes
after
warning
given
,
and
should
not
submit
themselues
to
the
Queene
,
before
a
Bishop
,
or
two
Iustices
of
peace
,
they
should
be
guiltie
of
treason
.
And
they
who
had
submitted
,
if
they
should
within
ten
yeares
come
to
the
Court
,
or
nearer
then
ten
miles
of
the
Court
,
that
then
their
submission
should
be
voyd
.
They
who
sent
any
money
by
any
means
to
the
Students
of
the
seminaries
,
should
be
guiltie
of
Praemunire
.
If
any
of
the
Peeres
of
the
Realme
,
that
is
,
Dukes
,
Marquesses
,
Earles
,
Vicounts
,
Barons
of
the
Parliament
,
should
offend
against
these
lawes
,
he
should
be
tryed
by
his
Peeres
.
They
who
know
any
Iesuites
and
Priests
to
lye
lurking
in
the
Realme
,
and
within
twelue
dayes
doe
not
detect
them
,
shall
be
fined
at
the
Queenes
pleasure
,
and
put
in
prison
.
If
any
be
suspected
to
be
one
of
those
Iesuites
or
Priests
,
and
shall
not
submit
himselfe
to
examination
,
for
his
contempt
he
shall
be
imprisoned
,
vntill
he
submit
.
He
that
shall
send
any
Christian
,
or
any
other
to
the
Seminaries
and
Colledges
of
the
Popish
profession
,
shall
be
fined
an
hundreth
pounds
.
They
that
are
so
sent
,
shall
not
succeed
in
inheritance
,
nor
inioy
any
goods
what
way
soever
they
may
chance
.
And
so
shall
it
be
to
them
that
within
a
yeare
returne
not
from
those
seminaries
;
vnlesse
they
conforme
themselues
to
the
Church
of
England
.
If
the
keepers
of
havens
permit
any
to
passe
the
seas
without
the
Queenes
licence
,
or
the
licence
of
six
Councellers
,
except
Mariners
and
Merchants
,
they
shall
be
remoued
from
their
places
;
the
Ship-master
that
carries
them
shall
loose
the
Shipp
and
all
the
goods
in
her
,
and
be
imprisoned
a
whole
yeare
.
The
severitie
of
these
lawes
(
which
were
no
lesse
then
necessary
for
such
times
and
such
mischiefes
)
made
the
Papists
in
England
afeard
,
and
among
others
,
Philip
Howard
,
Earle
of
Arundell
;
in
so
much
as
fearing
least
he
might
offend
against
those
lawes
,
he
purposed
to
leaue
his
countrey
.
He
had
his
bloud
restored
by
the
Queenes
favour
three
yeares
before
.
And
after
that
being
dis-favoured
by
reason
of
some
secret
suggestions
of
certaine
great
personages
against
him
,
he
secretly
gaue
himselfe
to
the
Popish
Religion
,
and
made
choice
of
an
austere
life
.
Surely
if
good
instructours
might
haue
beene
admitted
to
him
,
he
might
haue
beene
easily
and
happily
confirmed
in
the
truth
.
He
was
once
or
twice
called
before
the
Councell
table
,
and
refuted
the
things
obi●cted
to
him
.
Yet
was
he
commanded
to
keepe
his
house
.
Six
moneths
after
he
was
set
at
libertie
,
and
came
to
the
Parliament
;
but
the
first
day
,
whilst
the
Sermon
was
preached
he
withdrew
himselfe
out
of
the
company
.
The
Parliament
being
ended
,
being
as
then
resolved
to
depart
,
he
wrote
to
the
Queene
a
long
and
a
mournfull
complaint
,
which
Letters
he
commanded
should
be
delivered
after
his
departure
:
he
complained
of
the
envie
of
his
potent
adversaries
,
wherevnto
he
was
forced
to
yeeld
;
seeing
they
triumphed
over
his
innocency
.
He
recounted
the
vnfortunate
destinies
of
his
ancestors
,
of
his
great
grandfather
,
condemned
his
cause
not
being
heard
:
of
his
grand-father
,
who
for
matters
of
small
moment
was
beheaded
;
and
of
his
father
,
whom
he
affirmed
to
be
circumvented
by
his
adversaries
,
who
yet
never
had
an
evill
minde
against
his
Prince
nor
Countrey
.
As
for
himselfe
,
least
he
should
succeed
the
heire
of
his
fathers
infelicitie
,
said
he
,
to
the
end
that
he
might
serue
God
,
and
provide
for
the
health
of
his
soule
,
he
had
forsaken
his
Countrey
,
but
not
his
alleagance
to
his
Prince
.
After
these
Letters
were
delivered
,
he
went
into
Sussex
,
and
having
provided
a
shippe
,
in
an
obscure
corner
,
and
now
being
ready
to
take
ship
,
he
was
apprehended
by
the
mean●s
of
those
whom
he
trusted
,
and
by
the
master
of
the
ship
discovered
,
and
was
sent
into
the
Tower
as
a
prisoner
.
CHAPTER
IX
.
AT
that
time
was
Henry
Percy
Earle
of
Northumberland
in
the
Tower
,
suspected
to
be
of
councell
with
Throgmorton
,
and
the
Lord
Paget
,
and
the
Guises
,
to
invade
England
,
and
to
free
the
Scots
Queene
.
He
was
found
dead
in
his
bed
,
shot
with
three
Bullets
vnder
his
left
pap
:
the
chamber
doore
bolted
on
the
inside
.
The
Crowners
enquest
found
a
dagge
,
and
gun
powder
in
the
chamber
,
and
examining
the
man
that
bought
the
dagge
,
and
him
that
sold
it
,
they
found
that
the
Earle
had
beene
the
cause
of
his
owne
death
.
Three
dayes
after
the
Lords
met
in
the
Starre-chamber
.
The
Lord
Chancelour
Broumley
,
briefly
declared
that
the
Earle
had
entred
into
treasonable
councels
against
his
Prince
and
Countrey
,
which
now
when
he
perceived
that
they
were
come
to
light
,
troubled
in
conscience
for
the
thing
,
hath
offred
force
to
himselfe
.
And
to
satisfie
the
multitude
then
present
,
he
willed
the
Queenes
Atturney
generall
,
and
the
rest
of
the
Queenes
Councell
,
plainly
to
open
the
causes
why
he
was
kept
in
prison
,
and
the
manner
of
his
death
.
Wherevpon
Popham
then
Atturney
,
beginning
from
the
rebellion
of
the
North
sixteene
yeares
before
,
he
declared
,
that
for
this
rebellion
and
for
a
purpose
to
deliver
the
Scots
Queene
,
that
he
was
called
into
question
,
acknowledged
his
fault
,
submitted
himselfe
to
the
Queenes
mercy
,
was
fined
fiue
thousand
markes
.
That
the
Queene
of
her
clemencie
tooke
not
of
that
fine
so
much
as
a
farthing
,
and
after
his
brothers
death
confirmed
him
in
the
honor
of
the
Earledome
.
Notwithstanding
all
this
,
he
had
entred
into
pernicious
counsel
to
deliver
the
Scots
Queene
,
to
overthrow
the
English
Queene
,
with
the
State
and
Religion
:
that
Mendoza
the
Spaniard
had
told
Throgmorton
that
Charles
Paget
vnder
the
name
of
Mope
,
had
secretly
dealt
with
him
in
Sussex
of
these
things
:
that
the
Lord
Paget
had
signified
the
same
to
Throgmorton
,
as
appeared
from
Creighton
the
Scots
Iesuites
papers
.
And
that
Charles
Paget
had
shewed
the
same
things
to
William
Shelley
when
he
returned
out
of
France
.
After
that
,
Egerton
the
Queenes
Sollicitour
,
inferred
the
same
from
circumstances
,
and
a
care
of
concealing
the
matter
.
That
when
as
there
was
none
in
England
that
could
accuse
the
Earle
of
this
crime
,
except
the
Lord
Paget
;
(
with
whom
Throgmorton
had
familiaritie
)
he
had
provided
a
shippe
for
the
Lord
Paget
,
by
Shelley
,
a
few
dayes
after
Throgmorton
was
apprehended
.
So
was
the
Lord
Paget
sent
away
into
France
.
And
when
Throgmorton
began
to
confesse
some
things
,
the
Earle
departed
from
London
to
Petworth
,
and
sending
for
Shelley
,
told
him
that
he
was
in
danger
of
his
life
and
fortunes
,
he
intreated
him
to
keepe
counsell
,
and
to
put
away
those
that
knew
of
the
departure
of
the
Lord
Paget
,
and
of
the
comming
of
Charles
Paget
.
Which
was
presently
done
,
and
himselfe
sent
far
off
that
servant
which
he
vsed
to
send
to
Charles
Paget
.
The
Sollicitour
addeth
,
that
when
he
was
in
prison
,
he
dealt
often
with
Shelley
,
the
keepers
being
corrupted
,
to
vnderstand
what
those
things
were
which
he
had
confessed
.
But
when
by
a
poore
woman
secretly
sent
betweene
them
,
Shelley
had
signified
,
that
he
could
keepe
counsell
no
longer
,
that
there
was
great
difference
between
their
two
conditions
;
that
he
must
come
vnder
the
racke
,
which
the
Earle
in
respect
of
his
place
and
order
was
freed
from
,
and
had
written
to
him
what
he
had
confessed
:
The
Earle
therevpon
sighed
and
said
,
as
Pantin
his
Chamberlain
hath
confessed
,
that
Shelley
his
confession
had
vndone
him
.
After
the
manner
of
his
death
was
declared
by
the
testimony
of
the
Enquest
,
and
by
Pantins
testimony
.
Many
good
men
were
very
sorrowfull
,
that
a
man
of
such
nobility
,
wisdome
,
and
valour
was
so
lost
.
My
purpose
is
in
this
Narration
,
to
obserue
the
great
and
manifold
deliverances
of
this
Church
.
When
I
am
drawne
by
the
course
of
the
History
to
open
these
practises
,
in
which
noblemen
haue
beene
misled
:
this
I
confesse
I
relate
with
great
commiseration
;
for
seeing
that
Noble
houses
are
the
honor
of
the
King
,
the
ornament
of
the
Kingdome
,
there
is
no
man
that
loueth
the
honor
of
his
owne
Country
,
that
can
write
or
speake
of
the
fall
of
such
men
,
but
with
griefe
and
sorrow
.
Of
such
I
will
make
no
other
observations
,
but
onely
the
testification
of
mine
owne
sorrow
But
yet
here
I
must
obserue
one
thing
for
the
good
and
instruction
of
their
posteritie
,
or
the
like
,
that
they
may
take
heed
of
these
pernicious
instruments
,
Priests
,
Iesuites
,
and
those
that
are
infected
,
yea
and
poysoned
with
the
infection
of
them
.
These
gracelesse
merchants
haue
vtterly
vndone
many
noble
persons
,
which
without
their
restlesse
suggestions
and
councels
,
might
and
doubtlesse
would
haue
bin
great
ornaments
of
their
Countries
both
in
peace
and
warres
.
Was
there
ever
any
noble
house
in
these
times
ruinated
,
without
the
practise
of
these
wicked
miscreants
?
Let
all
the
bloud
that
hath
bin
shed
in
this
Land
in
the
Northern
rebellion
,
&
at
other
times
,
be
laid
vpon
these
wicked
instruments
of
bloud
.
And
let
the
world
consider
the
outragious
wickednesse
of
this
generation
,
that
having
in
formertimes
sucked
the
bloud
of
the
Saints
as
greedy
instruments
of
the
great
Whore
,
that
is
drunke
with
the
bloud
of
the
Saints
:
now
by
a
iust
,
but
strange
iudgement
of
God
,
they
are
fallen
into
such
practises
,
as
shed
their
owne
bloud
and
the
bloud
of
such
as
are
misled
by
them
.
God
is
to
be
reverenced
in
all
his
iudgements
,
and
let
not
men
striue
against
God
to
maintaine
a
cause
which
God
will
overthrow
,
with
all
the
maintainers
thereof
.
And
it
is
not
much
to
be
marveiled
,
if
these
cunning
stirrers
haue
deceiued
some
of
our
Nobles
,
for
we
see
that
they
haue
cousened
great
Kings
and
Princes
.
For
soone
after
this
in
the
yeare
1586.
An:
Don
.
1586.
these
pernicious
medlers
,
these
Iesuites
shewed
themselues
in
other
colours
,
for
when
these
bloudy
instruments
that
had
so
long
laboured
the
ruine
of
England
,
&
were
out
of
hope
to
restore
the
Romish
Religion
to
England
,
either
by
the
Scots
Queene
,
which
was
now
more
strictly
kept
,
or
by
the
King
then
of
Scotland
,
who
had
plainly
professed
and
established
the
Gospell
in
his
Kingdome
:
they
fell
now
to
a
new
and
a
strange
practise
,
which
might
make
the
world
to
wonder
:
they
began
out
of
their
false
and
lying
forgeries
,
to
set
a
foot
an
imaginary
title
of
the
King
of
Spaine
,
to
the
right
and
succession
of
the
English
Crowne
.
To
this
purpose
,
as
Pasquirus
discovered
,
they
sent
into
England
one
Shamiers
,
(
if
it
be
not
a
counterfeit
name
)
a
lesuit
,
which
might
draw
the
discontented
Nobles
vnto
the
Spanish
side
,
&
throw
the
Scots
Queene
headlong
into
dangers
and
despayre
,
signifying
to
her
,
that
if
she
should
be
trouble
some
to
hinder
their
designes
,
that
neither
she
nor
her
sonne
should
raigne
here
.
And
stirred
vp
new
troubles
in
France
to
withdraw
her
cousens
the
Guises
from
hindering
their
devises
,
by
wrapping
them
in
new
garboiles
against
the
King
of
Navarre
and
the
Prince
of
Condy.
In
which
the
King
of
Spaine
had
a
hand
,
to
set
France
in
troubles
,
that
he
in
the
meane
time
might
the
better
proceed
in
his
intentions
for
England
.
These
desperate
courses
drew
the
Scots
Queene
into
more
danger
.
At
this
time
a
most
desperate
and
pernicious
conspiracy
brake
out
,
which
as
by
the
free
confessions
of
the
conspirators
appeareth
,
was
thus
.
Some
English
Divines
of
the
Rhemish
seminary
,
whilst
they
seemed
to
admire
as
men
astonished
or
rather
doting
,
an
omnipotency
in
the
Pope
,
did
labour
to
perswade
themselues
,
that
Pius
V.
his
bull
against
Queene
Elizabeth
was
ind●ted
by
the
Holy
Ghost
:
and
that
it
was
a
thing
meritorious
to
kill
excommunicated
Princes
,
yea
,
and
that
it
was
martyrdome
to
loose
their
liues
in
that
quarrell
.
Giffard
a
Doctor
of
Theologie
,
Gilbert
Giffard
,
and
Hodgeson
,
Priests
,
did
so
hammer
these
devises
into
the
corrupt
head
of
Iohn
Sauage
(
who
they
say
was
a
Bastard
)
that
he
being
heady
and
bloudy
(
a
fit
instrument
for
●esuites
)
made
a
vow
to
kill
Queene
Elizabeth
.
At
the
same
time
they
set
out
a
Book
(
for
no
other
purpose
,
but
with
great
cunning
to
draw
the
Queene
and
Councell
into
securitie
,
and
to
lay
their
vngracious
plots
more
deeply
,
and
so
with
more
ease
to
come
to
that
mischievous
end
they
shot
at
)
.
In
which
Booke
they
admonish
the
Papists
in
England
,
that
they
practise
no
hurt
to
the
Queene
,
for
that
they
were
onely
to
vse
such
weapons
as
are
lawfull
for
Christians
to
vse
,
that
is
,
●eares
,
spirituall
armour
,
daily
prayers
,
watchings
,
fastings
against
their
adversaries
,
this
was
their
●ox
craft
.
And
withall
they
spred
a
false
rumour
by
their
whisperers
,
that
George
Giffard
one
of
the
Queenes
Gentlemen
Pencionaries
had
sworne
to
kill
the
Queene
,
and
for
that
cause
had
wiped
the
Guise
of
a
great
summe
of
money
.
At
Easter
following
,
Iohn
Ballard
,
a
Priest
of
the
Remish
seminary
,
who
had
assayed
the
mindes
of
many
Papists
,
to
whom
he
travelled
to
conferre
with
,
through
England
and
Scotland
,
was
now
returned
into
England
.
This
man
had
dealt
with
Bernardin
Mendoza
,
now
the
ordinary
Spanish
Ambassadour
in
France
,
and
with
Charles
Paget
for
an
invasion
of
England
.
Declaring
that
now
was
the
fittest
opportunitie
for
that
service
,
whilst
the
military
men
were
absent
,
being
then
imployed
in
the
Low-Countries
.
A
fitter
time
could
never
be
hoped
,
for
as
much
as
the
Pope
,
the
Spanyard
,
the
Guise
,
the
Duke
of
Parma
,
had
resolved
to
invade
England
,
to
turne
the
Warres
from
the
Netherlands
.
And
albeit
Paget
had
made
it
evident
,
that
as
long
as
the
Queene
liued
,
the
invasion
of
England
would
be
in
vaine
,
yet
was
Ballard
sworne
,
and
sent
into
England
,
to
procure
all
the
helpe
that
might
be
to
the
conspiratours
,
and
the
liberty
of
the
Scots
Queene
.
At
Pentecost
following
,
that
silken
Priest
came
into
England
,
in
a
Souldiers
habit
,
with
a
feigned
name
,
called
Captaine
Foscue
.
This
man
had
conference
in
London
with
Antony
Babington
,
a
Gentleman
of
Darbyshire
,
yong
,
rich
,
wittie
,
and
learned
aboue
the
expectation
of
his
yeares
,
and
being
addicted
to
the
Romish
Religion
,
had
a
little
before
got
into
France
without
leaue
.
Where
he
had
familiar
conversation
with
Thomas
Morgan
,
and
with
the
Bishop
of
Glasco
the
Scots
Queenes
Ambassadour
.
These
men
extolling
the
heroick
vertues
of
the
Scots
Queene
,
made
to
him
great
ostentation
of
assured
hopes
of
honor
by
her
meanes
to
be
obtained
.
The
ambitious
yong
man
was
easily
drawne
to
take
hold
of
that
faire
glistering
estate
proposed
by
them
.
And
they
were
as
ready
cunningly
to
set
him
forward
;
and
before
he
had
well
thought
of
the
matter
,
they
commended
him
by
Letters
to
the
Scots
Queene
.
For
when
he
was
returned
into
England
,
she
saluted
him
favourably
with
her
Letters
;
from
that
time
Morgan
vsed
his
helpe
in
sending
Letters
to
her
,
vntill
she
was
committed
to
the
custodie
of
Amice
Paulet
.
For
after
that
,
the
yong
man
finding
the
danger
,
ceased
.
With
this
Babington
,
Ballard
had
conference
of
the
things
aforesaid
.
But
he
thought
assuredly
so
long
as
Queene
Elizabeth
liued
,
that
the
invasion
of
England
would
come
to
nothing
.
But
when
Ballard
signified
to
him
,
that
Queene
Elizabeth
would
not
long
be
aliue
;
for
Sauage
who
had
vowed
to
kill
her
,
was
now
come
into
England
;
Babington
thought
not
good
that
so
great
a
matter
should
be
committ●d
to
Sauage
onely
,
least
he
might
be
stopped
from
the
enterprise
.
But
rather
to
sixe
valiant
and
resolute
Gentlemen
,
in
which
number
Sauage
should
be
one
,
that
he
might
not
be
condemned
for
not
performing
his
vow
.
Wherevpon
Babington
tooke
a
new
course
,
for
the
invasion
,
touching
the
ports
where
the
strangers
might
land
,
and
the
forces
that
should
be
ioyned
with
them
,
and
the
delivering
the
Scots
Queene
,
and
the
Tragick
slaughter
of
Queene
Elizabeth
,
as
he
called
it
.
Whilst
he
was
fixed
in
these
cogitations
,
he
received
Letters
by
an
vnknowne
boy
;
written
from
the
Queene
of
Scots
,
in
that
familiar
character
which
was
vsed
betweene
them
.
She
blamed
him
,
but
mildly
,
for
his
long
silence
;
and
willed
him
to
send
her
the
Packet
of
Letters
sent
from
Morgan
,
and
delivered
by
the
French
Ambassadors
Secretary
.
Which
he
did
accordingly
.
And
by
the
same
messenger
sent
to
her
a
Letter
,
wherein
he
excused
his
silence
,
for
that
he
wanted
opportunitie
of
sending
since
that
she
was
in
the
custodie
of
Amice
Paulet
,
a
puritan
,
a
meere
Leicestrian
,
and
a
most
bitter
enemy
of
the
Catholike
faith
.
He
declared
what
he
had
resolved
with
Ballard
,
that
sixe
Gentlemen
were
chosen
to
performe
the
tragicke
slaughter
,
and
that
himselfe
with
an
hundreth
other
,
would
deliver
her
.
He
intreated
that
to
these
Heroick
Actors
(
so
he
called
them
)
rewards
might
be
proposed
,
or
to
their
posteritie
,
if
they
should
faile
in
the
action
.
The
twentie-seventh
of
Iuly
,
answer
was
made
to
these
Letters
.
Babington
his
forward
desire
of
promoting
the
Catholike
Religion
was
commended
.
He
was
warned
that
it
might
be
vndertaken
considerately
,
and
that
nothing
be
moued
before
they
were
sure
of
externall
forces
:
that
an
association
among
them
might
be
made
,
as
if
they
feared
the
Puritanes
:
that
some
trouble
might
be
stirred
in
Ireland
,
whilst
the
stroke
might
be
given
here
at
home
:
that
Arundell
,
and
his
brethren
,
and
Northumberland
,
should
be
drawne
to
the
side
,
Westmerland
,
Paget
,
and
others
,
might
be
secretly
called
home
.
The
way
to
deliver
her
was
also
prescribed
;
either
to
overturne
a
Coach
in
the
gate
,
or
to
set
the
Stables
on
fire
,
or
to
intercept
her
whilst
she
rode
to
take
the
ayre
betweene
Chartley
and
Stafford
.
Last
of
all
Babington
was
warranted
to
vndertake
for
rewards
,
and
to
pawne
his
credit
to
the
six
Gentlemen
,
and
others
.
Now
had
he
gathered
about
him
certaine
Gentlemen
,
inflamed
with
a
fiery
zeale
of
the
Romish
Religion
.
Of
whom
the
chiefe
were
,
Edward
Windsore
,
brother
to
the
Lord
Windsore
,
a
yong
Gentleman
of
a
soft
disposition
,
Thomas
Salisbury
,
of
a
Knights
house
in
Denbigh-shire
,
Charles
Tilney
,
an
ancient
Gentleman
,
the
onely
hope
of
the
Familie
,
one
of
the
Queenes
Pencionaries
,
whom
Ballard
had
reconciled
to
the
Roman
Church
;
both
proper
yong
men
:
Chidioc
Tychburn
,
of
Hampshire
,
Edward
Abington
,
whose
father
was
the
Queenes
Cofferer
:
Robert
Gage
of
Surrey
,
Iohn
Traverse
,
and
Iohn
Charnok
of
Lanchishire
,
Iohn
Iones
,
whose
father
was
Queene
Maries
taylour
,
Sauage
,
Barnwell
,
a
Gentleman
of
Ireland
,
Henry
Dun
,
Clarke
of
the
first
fruit
office
.
Into
this
societie
Polly
also
insinuated
himselfe
:
a
man
well
acquainted
with
the
affayres
of
the
Scots
Queene
:
a
man
well
skilled
in
the
art
of
simulation
and
dissimulation
.
Who
was
thought
daily
to
reveile
all
their
councells
to
Sir
Francis
Walsingham
,
and
to
thrust
them
headlong
into
mischiefe
,
who
were
forward
enough
of
themselues
to
evill
.
Albeit
,
Navus
the
Scots
Queenes
Secretary
warned
them
to
beware
of
him
.
To
these
did
Babington
communicate
the
matter
,
but
not
all
to
each
one
:
his
owne
Letters
and
the
Scots
Queenes
Letters
he
shewed
to
Ballard
,
to
Tychburn
,
and
Dun.
He
dealt
with
Tilney
and
Tychburn
,
to
be
the
strikers
.
They
at
first
denied
to
dehle
their
hands
with
the
bloud
of
their
Prince
.
Ballard
and
Babington
labour
to
proue
it
lawfull
to
kill
Princes
excommunicated
:
and
if
right
should
be
violated
,
then
for
the
Catholike
Religion
it
is
to
be
violated
.
Herevpon
hardly
perswaded
,
they
yeeld
their
consent
in
a
sort
.
Abington
,
Barnwell
,
Charnok
,
and
Sauage
readily
and
roundly
without
scruple
sware
to
kill
her
.
Salisbury
could
by
no
meanes
be
perswaded
to
be
a
Queene-killer
,
but
to
deliver
the
Scots
Queene
,
he
offred
his
service
willingly
.
Babington
designeth
Ty●hburn
aboue
the
number
,
to
helpe
the
percussors
,
of
whose
fidelitie
and
courage
he
had
perswaded
himselfe
much
.
But
he
was
now
absent
,
travailing
abroad
.
Babington
commandes
that
they
impart
the
matter
to
none
,
except
first
an
oath
be
taken
to
keepe
silence
.
These
conspiratours
now
and
then
conferred
of
these
matters
in
Saint
Giles
fields
,
in
Pauls-Church
,
in
Tavernes
,
in
which
they
had
their
daily
feasts
,
being
now
puffed
vp
with
the
hopes
of
great
matters
.
Sometimes
commending
the
valour
of
the
Nobles
of
Scotland
,
who
lately
had
intercepted
the
King
at
Sterling
:
and
of
Gerard
the
Burgonian
,
who
killed
the
Prince
of
Orange
.
And
so
farre
they
proceeded
in
their
foolish
vanitie
,
so
strangly
infatuated
,
that
those
that
should
strike
the
Queene
,
they
had
portraied
in
liuely
pictures
,
and
in
the
midst
of
them
Babington
,
with
this
Verse
.
Hi
mihi
sunt
comites
,
quos
ipsa
pericula
ducunt
.
But
when
this
Verse
was
disliked
,
as
seeming
too
plaine
:
for
it
,
they
set
in
place
these
wordes
:
Quorsum
haec
alió
properantibus
?
These
pictures
were
taken
,
as
it
was
said
,
and
brought
to
the
Queene
;
who
knew
none
of
their
countenances
but
onely
Barnwells
,
who
vsed
often
to
come
in
her
presence
,
following
the
causes
of
the
Earle
of
Kildare
,
whom
he
served
:
and
she
tooke
notice
of
him
by
other
markes
.
Verily
one
day
as
she
was
walking
abroad
she
saw
Barnwell
,
she
looked
sharply
and
vndauntedly
vpon
the
man
,
and
turning
to
Sr
Christopher
Hatton
,
Captaine
of
the
Guard
,
and
to
some
others
:
Am
not
I
,
quoth
she
,
well
guarded
,
who
haue
not
so
much
as
one
man
in
my
company
that
hath
a
sword
?
For
Barnwell
told
this
to
the
other
conspiratours
,
and
declared
how
easily
she
might
haue
beene
killed
,
if
the
conspiratours
had
then
beene
present
.
Sauage
in
like
sort
reported
the
same
.
Now
there
was
nothing
that
so
much
troubled
Babington
,
as
the
feare
least
the
promise
of
externall
forces
might
faile
.
And
therefore
to
make
that
good
,
he
resolved
to
goe
into
France
,
and
to
send
Ballard
secretly
before
,
for
whose
passage
he
had
procured
licence
for
money
vnder
a
counterfeit
name
.
And
to
remoue
all
suspition
from
himselfe
by
Polly
he
in●inuateth
himselfe
into
Sir
Francis
Walsingham
,
and
dealeth
earnestly
with
him
,
to
intreat
of
the
Queene
license
for
his
passage
into
France
,
promising
to
doe
some
especially
seruice
,
in
searching
and
discovering
the
secret
attempts
of
the
fugitiues
for
the
Scots
Queene
.
He
commended
the
purpose
of
the
yong
man
,
and
promised
not
onely
to
obtaine
him
licence
to
travell
,
but
he
promised
withall
great
and
goodly
rewardes
to
him
,
if
he
would
doe
such
a
service
,
yet
holding
him
in
suspence
,
he
delayed
the
matter
,
and
knew
his
purpose
and
drift
well
,
having
fished
all
out
by
an
especiall
skill
he
had
in
discovering
treasons
,
but
especially
by
the
discovery
of
Gilbert
Giffard
,
a
Priest
,
he
was
made
acquainted
with
their
intentions
,
which
they
thought
were
kept
so
secret
that
the
Sunne
had
not
knowne
any
thing
thereof
.
This
Giffard
was
borne
at
Chellington
,
where
the
Scots
Queene
was
kept
,
and
sent
by
the
fugitiues
into
England
,
vnder
the
name
of
Luson
,
to
put
Sauage
in
minde
of
his
vow
vndertaken
,
and
to
lurke
as
a
fit
meanes
to
transmit
Letters
betweene
them
,
and
the
Scots
Queene
,
because
in
so
dangerous
a
businesse
,
they
could
not
draw
in
to
serue
their
turne
herein
neither
the
Countesse
of
Arundell
,
nor
the
Lord
Lumley
,
nor
Henry
Howard
,
nor
Sr
George
Shirly
.
The
fugitiues
,
to
try
whether
the
way
was
safe
by
Giffard
to
transmit
Letters
,
first
sent
blankes
many
times
sealed
like
Letters
and
packeted
,
which
when
by
the
answers
they
perceived
to
be
truely
delivered
,
now
growne
more
confident
,
wrote
often
of
their
affaires
intended
,
in
secret
Characters
.
But
Giffard
before
this
,
whether
vexed
in
his
conscience
,
or
corrupted
before
with
money
,
or
terrified
with
feare
,
had
opened
himselfe
to
Sir
Francis
Walsingham
,
and
declared
with
what
purpose
he
was
sent
into
England
,
and
offered
all
his
service
,
as
from
the
loue
to
his
Countrey
and
his
Prince
,
and
promised
to
communicate
to
him
all
the
Letters
that
he
received
either
from
the
fugitiues
,
or
from
the
Scots
Queene
.
Sir
Francis
imbracing
the
opportunitie
offerd
,
intertained
him
courteously
,
and
sent
him
into
Staffordshire
,
and
wrote
to
Sir
Amice
Pawlet
,
willingly
to
suffer
some
of
his
servants
to
be
corrupted
by
Giffard
,
and
to
winke
at
it
.
But
he
being
vnwilling
,
as
he
said
,
to
suffer
any
of
his
houshold
servants
,
by
simulation
to
become
a
traytor
,
yet
though
vnwillingly
,
he
suffred
that
the
brewer
,
or
the
man
that
provided
Provender
for
his
horse
,
who
dwelt
neare
him
,
might
be
corrupted
by
Giffard
.
Giffard
easily
corrupted
the
brewer
with
some
peeces
of
gold
,
who
by
a
hole
in
the
wall
,
where
a
stone
was
set
which
might
be
remoued
,
sent
Letters
secretly
,
and
received
others
,
which
alwayes
by
messengers
provided
for
the
purpose
,
came
to
the
hands
of
Sr
Francis
Walsingham
.
Who
opened
the
seales
,
coppied
out
the
Letters
,
and
by
the
singular
cunning
of
Thomas
Philipps
found
the
secret
Character
,
and
by
the
skill
of
Arthur
Gregory
sealed
them
vp
againe
so
cunningly
,
that
no
man
could
suspect
that
they
were
opened
,
and
then
sent
them
to
the
parties
to
whom
they
were
directed
.
Thus
were
disclosed
those
former
Letters
from
the
Scots
Queene
to
Babington
,
and
his
answers
,
and
others
againe
from
her
to
him
,
(
in
which
there
was
a
Postscript
cunningly
added
in
the
same
Character
,
to
write
the
names
of
the
six
Gentlemen
,
and
happily
some
other
things
.
)
Moreover
,
the
same
day
,
the
Letters
to
Mendoza
the
Spanish
Ambassadour
,
to
Charles
Paget
,
to
the
Lord
Paget
,
to
the
Archbishop
of
Glasco
,
and
to
Sr
Francis
Inglefeld
,
were
all
coppied
out
,
and
transmitted
.
The
Queene
,
as
soone
as
she
vnderstood
so
rough
a
tempest
hanging
over
her
head
,
both
from
inward
traytors
and
forraine
enemies
,
she
commanded
to
the
end
that
the
conspiracy
might
the
sooner
be
quelled
,
that
Ballard
should
be
apprehended
.
Wherevpon
he
was
suddenly
taken
,
in
the
very
nick
,
when
he
was
ready
to
depart
into
France
.
Being
taken
in
Babingtons
house
.
Herevpon
Babington
was
afraid
and
sore
troubled
,
and
vexed
with
a
thousand
cogitations
he
came
to
Tychburn
,
and
with
him
adviseth
what
is
best
to
doe
.
His
advise
was
that
the
conspiratours
should
presently
disperse
themselues
and
fly
,
yet
Babington
thought
it
best
to
send
Sauage
and
Charnok
presently
to
kill
the
Queene
.
But
first
to
put
Sauage
in
brauer
and
more
courtly
apparell
,
that
so
he
might
haue
a
more
easie
passage
.
And
of
this
proiect
he
had
the
same
day
speech
with
him
,
in
Pauls-Church
.
But
presently
changing
his
minde
,
and
concealing
his
secret
cares
and
feares
,
he
wrote
Letters
to
Sir
Francis
Walsingham
,
being
then
in
Court
,
wherein
with
great
earnestnes
he
intreated
that
now
at
last
he
might
haue
license
to
depart
into
France
;
and
withall
he
made
suit
for
Ballards
deliverance
,
who
might
be
of
great
vse
to
him
in
his
proposed
busin●sse
.
Sir
Francis
with
faire
promises
keepes
him
from
day
to
day
in
hope
.
That
Ballard
was
taken
,
he
layeth
all
the
fault
vpon
Yong
,
that
cunning
hunter
of
Papists
,
and
vpon
some
other
Catch-poles
;
and
warneth
Babington
to
take
heed
to
such
kinde
of
men
,
as
friendly
admonishing
him
,
and
easily
perswadeth
the
yong
man
,
that
vntill
the
Queene
might
be
at
leasure
to
signe
the
Bill
for
his
passage
,
he
would
returne
to
London
,
and
lodge
in
his
house
at
London
,
to
the
end
that
they
might
conferre
more
secretly
of
so
great
matters
.
And
that
by
his
often
comming
,
the
fugitiues
might
not
haue
any
suspition
,
when
he
came
into
France
.
In
the
meane
time
,
Skidmor
,
Sir
Francis
Walsingham
his
servant
was
commanded
to
obserue
him
most
strictly
,
and
should
be
with
him
whither
soever
he
went
;
in
shew
that
so
he
might
be
safer
from
messengers
that
otherwise
might
apprehend
him
.
Thus
farre
Sr
Francis
Walsingham
had
closely
carried
this
businesse
without
the
knowledge
of
other
of
the
privy
Councell
,
and
would
haue
proceeded
farther
.
But
the
Queene
would
not
;
least
(
as
she
said
)
by
not
preventing
the
danger
when
shee
might
,
shee
might
seeme
rather
to
tempt
God
,
then
to
trust
in
God
.
Wherevpon
Sir
Francis
from
Court
wrote
to
his
man
,
that
he
should
obserue
Babington
with
an
especiall
care
.
This
Letter
was
not
sealed
,
but
so
delivered
that
as
the
man
read
it
,
Babington
sitting
at
Table
with
him
did
also
reade
it
.
Wherevpon
finding
himselfe
guiltie
,
and
suspecting
that
all
was
disclosed
,
the
next
night
when
he
,
and
Skidmor
,
and
one
or
two
of
Sir
Francis
his
servants
,
had
supped
somwhat
freely
in
a
Taverne
,
he
rose
as
going
to
pay
the
reckoning
,
and
leaving
his
cloak
and
rapier
,
fled
away
in
the
darke
to
Westminster
.
Where
Gage
changed
apparell
with
him
,
who
presently
put
off
the
same
againe
in
Charnoks
chamber
,
and
put
on
Charnoks
.
And
conveyed
themselues
both
into
S.
Iohns
Wood
neare
to
the
Cittie
.
Whither
Barnwell
and
Dun
came
to
them
.
In
the
meane
time
they
were
declared
traytors
throughout
England
.
They
hiding
themselues
in
Woods
and
by-wayes
after
they
had
in
vaine
expected
money
from
the
French
Ambassadour
,
and
horse
from
Tychburn
,
they
cut
off
Babingtons
hayre
,
and
defaced
his
natiue
beautie
with
rubbing
his
face
over
with
the
greene
huskes
of
Walnuts
.
And
being
forced
by
hunger
they
came
to
Bellamyes
house
,
neare
to
Harrow
on
the
Hill
,
who
was
a
great
favourer
of
the
Romish
Religion
.
Where
they
were
hid
in
Barnes
,
and
fed
,
and
cloathed
with
rusticall
apparell
.
After
ten
dayes
they
were
found
and
brought
to
London
.
Herevpon
the
Cittie
witnessed
their
publike
ioy
by
ringing
of
bells
,
by
bonefires
in
the
streets
,
by
singing
of
Psalmes
,
in
so
much
that
the
Citizens
had
great
thankes
given
them
from
the
QVEENE
.
The
other
conspiratours
were
soone
caught
,
many
of
them
neare
the
Cittie
;
Salisbury
in
Staffordshire
,
his
horse
being
killed
vnder
him
by
them
who
followed
him
,
and
Trauerse
was
taken
with
him
,
after
they
had
swimmed
over
the
river
Weuer
.
And
Iones
in
Wales
,
who
was
not
acquainted
with
the
inuasion
intended
,
but
onely
receiued
them
into
his
house
,
after
he
knew
them
to
be
proclaimed
rebells
,
and
hid
them
.
And
had
furnished
Salisbury
as
he
fled
,
and
his
man
(
who
was
a
Priest
)
with
a
changed
Cloake
.
Onely
Windsore
was
not
found
.
Many
dayes
were
spent
in
examining
of
them
,
who
by
their
confessions
betrayed
one
another
,
concealing
nothing
.
All
this
time
the
Scots
Queene
and
her
servants
were
kept
by
such
a
diligent
watch
of
Sir
Amice
Pawlet
,
that
those
things
were
altogether
hid
from
her
,
though
now
well
knowne
over
all
England
.
But
after
that
these
were
apprehended
,
Sir
Thomas
Gorge
was
sent
to
acquaint
her
with
these
things
in
few
words
.
Which
he
did
purposely
when
she
thought
least
of
the
matter
,
as
she
was
taking
horse
to
ride
a
hunting
.
Neither
was
she
permitted
to
returne
,
but
in
shew
of
honor
she
was
carried
about
to
Noble
mens
houses
.
In
the
meane
time
,
Iohn
Maners
,
Edward
Ashton
,
Richard
Bagot
,
and
William
Wade
(
who
ignorant
of
the
whole
matter
had
beene
sent
into
these
parts
)
receiving
authoritie
from
the
Queene
,
did
commit
Navus
,
and
Curle
,
Secretaries
,
and
other
servants
,
to
such
as
might
keepe
them
asunder
,
that
they
might
not
conferre
together
among
themselues
,
nor
with
the
Scets
Queene
.
And
breaking
vp
the
Chamber-doores
,
they
tooke
all
Chesies
and
Boxes
,
wherein
they
found
Letters
,
and
sent
them
sealed
with
their
seales
to
the
Court.
After
that
Sir
Amice
Pawlet
,
being
commanded
,
tooke
all
the
money
,
least
she
might
corrupt
some
for
money
,
and
gaue
his
promise
to
restore
all
again
.
When
the
packets
of
Letters
were
opened
before
the
Queene
,
the
Letters
of
many
forrainers
were
found
,
and
Coppies
of
many
Letters
to
others
;
and
about
sixtie
Tables
of
secret
Characters
.
And
some
Letters
from
certaine
Noble
men
of
England
,
with
a
full
declaration
of
their
loue
and
services
.
Which
thing
notwithstanding
,
Queene
Elizabeth
dissembled
that
matter
in
silence
,
and
accordingly
vsed
that
word
:
Video
,
taceo
;
I
see
and
say
nothing
.
But
they
smelling
the
matter
,
least
they
might
seeme
to
favour
the
Scots
Queene
,
after
that
,
began
to
show
themselues
enemies
against
her
.
Now
Giffard
,
after
he
had
played
his
part
in
this
play
,
was
sent
away
as
a
banished
man
into
France
;
leaving
before
he
went
an
indented
paper
with
the
French
Ambassadour
Leiger
in
England
,
with
this
instruction
,
that
he
should
deliver
Letters
which
he
might
receiue
from
the
Scots
Queene
,
or
from
the
fugitiues
,
to
none
other
but
onely
to
him
,
who
exhibited
a
paper
an
swering
to
that
indented
paper
.
Which
paper
was
by
him
sent
secretly
to
Sir
Francis
Walsingham
.
Giffard
returning
into
France
,
after
a
few
moneths
was
imprisoned
for
his
filthy
life
:
and
suspected
of
these
things
,
died
miserably
;
confessing
many
of
the
foresaid
matters
,
which
was
also
found
in
his
papers
.
The
XIII
.
of
September
,
seven
of
the
conspiratours
being
brought
to
iudgement
,
confessed
themselues
guiltie
,
and
were
condemned
of
treason
.
Other
seven
came
the
next
day
,
who
denied
that
they
were
guiltie
;
and
committed
themselues
to
God
and
their
Country
:
yet
were
they
condemned
by
their
former
confessions
.
Onely
Polly
,
though
guiltie
of
all
,
yet
when
he
affirmed
that
he
disclosed
some
of
those
matters
to
Sir
Francis
Walsingham
,
was
not
called
to
iudgement
.
The
twentieth
of
that
month
,
the
first
seven
were
hanged
and
quattered
in
S.
Giles
fields
,
where
they
vsed
to
meet
.
Ballard
,
the
contriver
of
all
the
mischief
,
asked
pardon
of
God
,
and
of
the
Queene
conditionally
,
if
he
had
sinned
against
her
.
Babington
(
who
without
feare
beheld
Ballards
death
,
whilst
the
rest
were
vpon
their
knees
in
prayer
)
freely
confessed
his
sinnes
,
and
after
he
was
taken
downe
from
the
Gallowes
,
cryed
out
in
Latin
,
Parce
mihi
Iesu
:
the
rest
in
their
order
likewise
were
hanged
and
quartered
.
After
the
punishment
of
these
,
Navus
a
French
man
,
and
Curlus
a
Scot
,
Secretaries
to
the
Scots
Queene
were
called
into
question
vpon
the
Letters
that
were
taken
in
the
lodging
of
the
Scots
Queene
,
and
freely
confessed
that
those
Letters
were
of
their
owne
writing
,
dictated
by
her
in
French
,
and
so
taken
by
Navus
,
turned
into
English
by
Curle
,
and
written
in
secret
Characters
,
whereby
she
was
at
last
brought
into
question
,
which
brought
her
also
to
her
end
.
The
thing
which
we
obserue
vpon
this
Narration
,
is
to
continue
our
complaint
of
these
gracelesse
instruments
the
Priests
and
Iesuites
,
that
by
their
wicked
suggestions
bring
Princes
,
Nobles
,
Gentlemen
of
good
place
,
which
might
haue
done
good
service
to
their
Prince
and
Country
,
such
I
say
doe
these
wicked
instruments
bring
to
ruine
;
and
seeme
to
take
a
pleasure
in
the
destruction
of
men
.
May
we
not
see
how
they
come
in
secretly
,
and
scraule
in
corners
like
Serpents
?
It
is
true
the
enmity
is
of
old
set
betweene
the
Womans
seed
and
the
Serpents
seed
:
and
the
Church
which
is
the
Womans
seed
haue
felt
the
experience
hereof
at
all
times
.
But
never
had
any
Church
in
the
world
a
more
liuely
experience
hereof
,
then
this
Church
of
England
,
against
whom
all
this
hath
beene
wrought
.
The
Church
is
the
house
of
God
,
and
this
Church
of
England
is
here
with
vs
Gods
house
.
It
is
apparant
that
this
house
was
built
not
vpon
the
sand
,
but
vpon
a
rocke
;
for
the
windes
haue
blowne
fiercely
vpon
it
,
the
waters
haue
risen
against
it
,
the
great
and
huge
tempests
haue
beaten
vpon
it
,
and
yet
it
standeth
.
And
for
this
we
prayse
Gods
name
,
that
it
standeth
still
.
And
for
this
purpose
is
this
small
Worke
vndertaken
,
to
giue
the
watch-word
to
all
them
that
feare
God
,
and
loue
the
comming
of
our
Lord
,
to
giue
most
humble
and
most
hearty
thankes
vnto
God
for
this
inestimable
favour
of
God
,
that
after
all
these
assaults
which
haue
beene
greater
in
danger
,
mo●e
in
number
then
any
Nation
in
the
world
at
this
day
can
number
:
that
after
all
,
I
say
,
our
Church
standeth
and
flourisheth
:
this
is
our
reioycing
in
God
,
in
his
goodnesse
and
mercy
.
But
now
consider
who
oppugne
vs
?
the
serpents
seed
;
for
can
any
man
with
any
reason
deny
these
men
to
be
the
seed
of
the
serpent
?
I
meane
the
seminary
Priests
&
lesuites
.
Are
not
these
the
seed
of
the
serpent
?
They
plot
,
and
practise
treasons
,
they
raise
rebellions
,
their
heads
and
hands
are
full
of
bloud
and
murther
.
And
what
can
the
serpent
his
seed
doe
more
?
They
are
men
acquainted
with
the
deepenes
of
Satan
,
they
lay
snares
and
wicked
plots
for
des●ructions
of
States
,
and
least
men
should
descry
their
mischiefe
,
they
set
a
cleane
contrary
countenance
vpon
their
actions
,
giving
out
that
their
weapons
are
Preces
&
lachrymae
,
Prayers
and
teares
,
and
that
it
is
vnlawfull
for
them
to
vse
any
other
weapons
;
even
then
when
they
are
about
their
most
bloudy
designes
:
and
what
can
the
serpents
seed
doe
more
?
Can
the
seed
of
the
serpent
proceed
more
maliciously
,
more
cruelly
,
more
deeply
in
bloud
then
these
haue
done
?
Then
let
them
be
knowne
to
be
the
seed
of
the
serpent
.
As
for
vs
,
we
reioyce
to
be
the
seed
of
the
Woman
,
the
true
Church
of
God
:
we
suffer
,
we
are
reviled
,
standered
,
called
Heretikes
:
We
learne
of
our
Master
to
indure
the
crosse
,
to
despise
the
shame
:
We
run
with
patience
the
race
which
he
hath
set
before
vs
.
And
we
serue
God
not
in
vaine
;
for
we
see
that
there
is
a
reward
for
them
that
serue
Him
.
CHAPTER
X.
THE
a
next
yeare
following
,
which
was
the
yeare
1587.
the
Scots
Queene
being
before
condemned
,
An:
Don
.
1587.
but
yet
reserved
aliue
,
discontented
persons
,
like
evill
spirits
did
continually
haunt
her
;
though
she
her selfe
would
haue
beene
quiet
,
yet
would
not
they
let
her
rest
,
vntill
their
busie
and
pernicious
working
brought
her
to
her
graue
;
for
l.
Au●●spinaeus
the
French
Ambassadour
Leiger
in
England
,
a
man
wholly
devoted
to
the
Guysian
faction
,
went
about
to
helpe
the
captived
Queene
,
not
by
faire
meanes
,
but
by
treason
.
First
he
conferred
secretly
to
kill
the
Queene
,
with
William
Stafford
,
a
yong
Gentleman
,
easie
to
be
drawn
to
new
hopes
:
whose
mother
was
of
the
Queenes
bed-chamber
;
his
brother
was
the
English
Leiger
in
France
at
this
time
.
Afterward
he
dealt
more
plainly
with
him
,
touching
this
proiect
,
by
his
secretary
Trappius
.
Who
promised
to
Stafford
,
if
he
would
vndertake
that
matter
,
not
onely
great
glory
,
great
store
of
money
,
but
especiall
grace
and
favour
with
the
Pope
,
with
the
Guises
,
and
with
all
the
Catholikes
.
Stafford
his
conscience
grudging
at
so
great
a
wickednesse
,
refused
to
vndertake
it
.
Yet
he
commended
one
Moody
,
a
cut-throat
▪
a
man
fit
for
such
a
businesse
,
that
if
money
were
given
him
,
would
vndoubtedly
vndertake
and
dispatch
the
businesse
.
To
him
went
Stafford
,
where
he
found
him
kept
in
prison
in
London
,
and
told
him
that
the
French
Ambassadour
would
gladly
speake
with
him
.
He
answered
that
he
was
willing
,
so
that
he
might
be
freed
out
of
prison
.
In
the
meane
time
,
he
intreated
that
Cordali●n
another
of
the
Ambassadours
secretaries
might
be
sent
to
him
:
with
whom
he
had
familiar
acquaintance
.
The
next
day
Trappius
was
sent
to
him
with
Stafford
.
Who
,
when
Stafford
was
remoued
,
conferred
with
Moody
of
the
manner
of
killing
the
Queene
.
Moody
proposed
a
course
to
doe
it
by
poison
,
or
by
a
sacke
of
twentie
pound
of
Gun-powder
to
be
laid
vnder
the
Queenes
chamber
,
and
to
be
fired
secretly
.
These
courses
pleased
not
Trappius
,
but
he
wished
that
a
man
of
such
courage
might
be
sound
,
as
was
that
Burgonian
who
killed
the
Prince
of
Orange
.
These
things
were
presently
revealed
to
the
Queenes
Councell
by
Stafford
.
Wherevpon
Trappius
now
purposing
to
goe
into
France
,
was
intercepted
,
and
examined
of
these
things
.
Afterward
the
Ambassadour
himselfe
,
the
twelfth
of
Ianuary
was
sent
for
vnto
the
house
of
Secretary
Cecill
,
and
came
in
the
evening
;
where
were
together
by
the
Queenes
command
,
Cecill
,
Lord
Burghley
,
Secretary
,
the
Earle
of
Leicester
,
Sir
Christopher
Hatton
,
and
Dauison
another
secretary
:
These
signifie
to
the
French
Ambassadour
,
that
they
sent
for
him
,
to
let
him
know
the
cause
why
they
intercepted
Trappius
,
his
Secretary
,
when
he
was
ready
to
goe
into
France
;
and
they
did
open
every
thing
which
Stafford
,
Moody
,
and
Trappius
himselfe
had
confessed
.
And
that
they
might
testifie
the
same
in
his
presence
,
they
commanded
them
to
be
called
in
.
The
Ambassadour
who
bending
his
brows
,
heard
these
things
with
much
impatience
;
rising
vp
,
said
,
that
himselfe
being
an
Ambassadour
would
not
heare
any
accusations
to
wrong
his
King
,
or
in
the
preiudice
of
Ambassadours
.
But
when
they
answered
,
that
these
men
should
not
be
produced
as
accusers
,
but
onely
that
he
might
be
satisfied
that
these
things
were
not
fained
,
nor
false
:
then
he
rested
.
As
soone
as
Stafford
was
produced
,
and
began
to
speake
,
he
presently
interrupted
him
,
and
railing
vpon
him
,
affirmed
that
Stafford
first
proposed
the
matter
to
him
,
and
that
himselfe
had
threatned
to
send
him
bound
hand
and
foot
to
the
Queene
,
if
he
would
not
desist
from
so
wicked
an
enterprise
:
yet
that
he
spared
him
for
the
singular
affection
which
he
bare
to
the
mother
,
the
brother
,
and
sister
of
Stafford
.
Stafford
falling
vpon
his
knees
protested
in
many
wordes
vpon
his
salvation
▪
that
the
Ambassadour
proposed
the
matter
first
to
him
.
But
when
the
Ambassador
seemed
to
be
extraordinarily
moued
,
Stafford
was
commanded
to
depart
;
and
Moody
was
not
produced
.
Herevpon
when
Burghly
had
mildly
charged
the
Ambassadour
to
be
guiltie
of
such
a
conceived
wickednes
,
both
from
his
owne
words
,
and
out
of
the
confession
of
Trappius
:
he
answered
,
that
if
he
had
beene
conscious
,
yet
being
an
Ambassadour
,
he
ought
not
to
disclose
it
,
but
to
his
owne
King
.
But
Burghl●y
interposing
told
him
,
that
if
that
were
not
the
office
of
an
Ambassadour
(
which
thing
is
yet
in
question
)
to
disclose
such
a
mischievous
practise
which
bringeth
the
life
of
a
Prince
in
danger
:
yet
was
it
the
office
of
a
Christian
,
to
represse
such
notorious
iniuries
,
not
onely
for
the
safety
of
a
Prince
,
but
for
the
safety
of
any
Christian.
But
the
other
stoutly
denyed
that
;
and
withall
said
,
that
not
long
since
,
the
French
Ambassadour
being
in
Spaine
,
and
having
notice
of
a
conspiracy
to
take
away
the
Spanish
Kings
life
,
yet
disclosed
it
not
to
the
Spanish
king
,
but
to
his
owne
King
,
and
was
therefore
commended
of
the
King
and
of
his
Councellers
.
The
Lord
Burghley
gaue
him
a
graue
admonition
,
to
take
heed
that
hereafter
he
offended
not
in
such
a
point
of
treason
against
the
Prince
,
and
not
to
forget
the
office
of
an
Ambassadour
,
nor
the
Prince
her
clemency
,
who
would
not
wrong
good
Ambassadours
by
the
punishment
of
an
evill
one
,
and
though
he
were
not
punished
,
yet
was
he
not
iustified
,
but
did
carry
with
him
the
guilt
,
though
not
the
punishment
of
such
an
offence
.
Though
this
intended
evill
came
to
no
effect
,
as
all
the
other
bloudy
practises
haue
bin
without
effect
:
yet
may
we
make
good
vse
of
it
to
blesse
Gods
name
for
all
his
great
and
manifold
deliverances
.
That
it
was
disappointed
,
it
was
his
goodnes
:
for
against
those
Kings
that
had
not
given
their
service
to
God
for
the
maintenance
of
true
Religion
,
great
and
bloudy
practises
haue
bin
committed
by
lesse
and
more
contemptible
meanes
.
And
as
we
haue
iust
cause
to
blesse
God
for
all
his
deliverances
,
so
the
adversaries
of
our
peace
,
haue
iust
cause
to
feare
,
to
examine
their
owne
doings
,
and
seriously
to
consider
,
whether
they
haue
not
all
this
while
striven
against
God
,
in
striving
so
long
against
those
whom
God
doth
so
miraculously
defend
Not
long
after
this
followed
the
ignominious
prodition
of
William
Stanly
,
and
Rowland
York
.
This
York
was
a
Londoner
,
a
man
of
loose
conversation
,
and
actions
,
and
desperate
.
He
was
famous
among
the
Cutters
of
his
time
,
for
bringing
in
a
new
kind
of
fight
,
to
run
the
point
of
a
rapier
into
a
mans
body
;
this
manner
of
fight
he
brought
first
into
England
,
with
great
admiration
of
his
audaciousnes
.
When
in
England
before
that
time
the
vse
was
with
little
buckl●rs
,
and
with
broad
swords
to
strike
,
and
not
to
thrust
,
and
it
was
accounted
vnmanly
to
strike
vnder
the
girdle
.
This
man
provoked
as
he
tooke
it
by
some
iniury
of
the
Earle
of
Leicester
,
fled
to
the
Spanyards
,
and
for
some
time
after
served
among
the
Spanyards
.
Afterward
being
reconciled
,
was
made
Captaine
of
a
Sconce
neare
to
Zutphen
.
After
all
this
he
was
so
set
vpon
revenge
,
that
being
corrupted
with
money
,
he
did
not
onely
betray
the
place
to
the
enemy
;
but
drew
also
Stanly
with
him
,
being
a
man
that
had
served
with
great
fidelitie
and
valour
in
the
Irish
warres
.
Stanly
was
not
easily
perswaded
to
be
false
,
but
this
desperate
fellow
never
ceased
to
draw
him
into
the
fellowship
of
wickednesse
with
him
,
by
many
asseverations
and
oaths
often
repeated
;
telling
him
that
it
was
certainly
knowne
in
England
,
that
he
was
of
Babingtons
conspiracy
;
that
he
was
already
discovered
by
their
confessions
,
&
that
out
of
hand
he
should
be
sent
for
to
the
gallowes
.
Thus
he
perswaded
Stanly
to
betray
the
rich
and
well
fenced
Towne
of
Deventer
to
the
Spanyards
,
against
his
oath
given
to
Leicester
and
to
the
States
.
And
seeking
some
pretence
of
honesty
against
a
fact
so
dishonest
and
disloyall
,
he
seemed
to
please
himselfe
in
this
,
that
he
had
restored
a
place
to
the
true
Lord
,
which
was
held
from
him
by
rebells
.
And
being
extreame
Popish
,
he
sent
for
Priests
to
his
company
,
which
consisted
of
1300
English
and
Irish
,
to
instruct
them
in
the
Popish
Religion
;
boasting
that
this
should
be
the
seminary
legion
,
which
should
defend
the
Roman
Religion
with
Armes
,
as
the
seminary
Priests
defend
it
with
writings
.
To
this
purpose
Alan
,
who
a
little
after
was
Cardinall
,
sent
Priests
presently
to
him
,
and
wrote
a
Booke
also
,
wherein
he
commended
this
proditorious
act
,
from
the
authoritie
of
the
Bull
of
Pius
V
against
Queene
Elizabeth
,
and
stirred
vp
others
to
such
perfidiousnes
,
as
if
they
were
not
bound
to
serue
and
obey
a
Queene
excommunicated
.
But
looke
I
pray
to
the
end
.
The
Spanyards
set
York
and
Stanly
together
in
contention
one
against
the
other
;
and
soone
after
they
poyson
York
,
and
take
his
goods
:
his
body
after
three
yeares
was
digged
vp
by
the
commandement
of
the
States
,
and
hanged
till
it
rotted
.
They
drew
Stanly
and
his
companies
out
of
Deventer
,
and
tossing
them
from
place
to
place
they
make
them
the
obiect
of
all
dangers
,
and
so
vsed
them
with
all
con●umelies
,
that
some
of
them
died
for
hunger
,
others
secretly
fled
away
.
Stanly
himselfe
went
into
Spaine
in
hope
of
reward
,
and
offred
his
helpe
to
invade
Ireland
:
but
neither
found
he
entertainment
according
to
his
expectation
,
neither
could
he
be
trusted
;
for
the
Spanyards
vsed
to
say
,
that
some
honor
might
be
given
to
a
traytor
,
but
no
trust
:
It
was
now
too
late
for
him
to
learne
,
but
yet
he
learned
,
that
he
had
most
of
all
betrayed
himselfe
.
CHAPTER
XI
.
WE
are
now
come
to
that
fatall
yeare
,
A.
D.
1588.
which
the
Astrologers
called
the
Marveilous
yeare
;
Octogesimus
octavus
mirabilis
annus
.
some
said
it
was
the
Climactericall
yeere
of
the
world
.
And
they
that
trust
not
in
the
liuing
God
,
but
in
superstitions
tooke
the
opportunitie
of
this
fatall
yeare
as
they
supposed
,
now
vtterly
to
overthrow
the
Church
of
England
and
State
.
Which
before
they
could
not
doe
.
The
Pope
and
Spanyard
layd
vp
all
their
hopes
vpon
this
yeares
destiny
.
The
rumors
of
warre
daily
increased
,
at
last
it
was
certainly
confirmed
by
the
newes
on
all
sides
,
that
in
Spaine
there
was
an
invincible
navy
preparing
against
England
;
that
the
most
famous
Captaines
in
military
knowledge
,
and
the
best
souldiers
were
sent
for
into
Spaine
,
from
Italy
,
Scicily
,
yea
from
America
.
For
the
Pope
,
and
some
religious
Spanyards
,
and
English
fugitiues
,
now
recalled
the
Spanyard
to
the
cogitation
of
surprising
of
England
,
which
purpose
was
interrupted
by
the
Portugall
warres
.
They
exhorted
him
earnestly
to
doe
God
this
service
,
that
had
done
so
much
for
him
:
now
that
he
inioyed
Portugall
,
with
the
west
Indies
,
&
many
rich
Ilands
:
to
adde
England
to
all
,
were
an
especiall
service
of
God
,
fit
for
his
Catholike
Maiestie
.
By
this
meanes
he
might
adde
these
flourishing
Kingdomes
to
his
Empire
,
&
so
keepe
the
Low-countries
in
peace
,
secure
the
navigation
to
both
Indies
.
That
the
preparations
of
Spaine
were
so
great
that
no
power
was
able
to
resist
it
.
They
made
him
belieue
that
it
was
an
easier
matter
to
overcome
England
,
then
to
overcome
the
Dutch-land
,
because
the
navigation
from
Spain
to
England
was
much
shorter
,
then
to
the
Netherlands
.
And
by
surprising
of
England
,
the
other
would
easily
follow
.
Herevpon
the
consultation
began
to
be
had
,
of
the
best
way
and
meanes
to
oppresse
England
.
Alvarus
Ba●●anus
,
the
Marquess
of
S.
Crosse
,
who
was
chiefe
commander
in
the
Navy
,
advised
first
to
make
sure
some
part
of
Holland
or
Zealand
,
by
the
land-forces
of
the
Duke
of
Parma
,
and
by
sending
before
some
Spanish
shippes
,
so
to
take
some
place
on
a
suddain
,
where
the
Spanish
navy
might
haue
a
receptacle
,
and
from
whence
the
invasion
might
with
convenience
begin
.
For
in
the
English
Sea
,
which
is
troublesome
,
the
windes
oft
changing
,
the
tydes
vnknown
,
the
Navy
could
not
be
in
safety
.
With
him
agreed
Parma
,
who
much
vrged
this
expedition
.
Yet
others
disliked
this
counsell
,
as
a
matter
of
great
difficultie
and
danger
,
of
long
time
,
of
much
labor
,
of
great
expence
,
of
vncertaine
successe
.
And
that
neither
secretly
nor
openly
it
could
be
performed
,
and
easily
hindered
by
the
English
.
These
thought
that
with
the
same
labour
and
expenses
England
might
be
wonne
:
and
the
victory
would
be
sure
,
if
a
well
prepared
army
from
Spaine
,
might
with
a
strong
navy
be
landed
on
Thames
side
,
and
of
a
suddain
surprise
London
the
chiefe
Citty
by
an
vnexspected
assault
.
This
seemed
a
thing
most
easie
to
be
effected
.
And
therefore
all
agreed
vpon
it
.
Yet
some
among
them
thought
good
that
a
denuntiation
of
the
warre
should
be
made
by
an
Herald
,
which
they
held
a
politik
devise
,
both
to
remoue
suspition
out
of
the
minds
of
neighbour
Princes
,
and
to
force
the
Queene
as
they
supposed
,
to
call
to
her
helpe
●orrain
mercenary
souldiers
,
concelving
,
that
according
to
the
vsuall
insolency
of
mercenaries
,
they
would
tumult
and
spoyle
the
country
;
and
so
might
the
Queene
be
brought
into
hatred
of
her
owne
people
:
that
so
all
things
in
England
would
be
brought
into
a
confusion
,
which
might
be
helped
by
the
English
Catholikes
.
But
neither
could
this
advise
be
heard
.
For
they
being
confident
of
their
owne
strength
,
thought
it
was
sufficient
to
commend
the
invincible
Navy
to
the
prayers
of
the
Pope
,
and
of
their
other
Catholikes
,
and
to
the
intercession
of
Saints
:
and
to
set
out
a
Booke
in
Print
,
to
the
terror
of
the
English
,
in
which
Booke
,
all
the
preparation
was
particularly
related
.
Which
was
so
great
through
Spain
,
Italy
,
and
Scicily
,
that
the
Spanyards
themselues
were
in
admiration
of
their
owne
forces
,
and
therefore
named
it
the
Invincible
Fleet.
The
Duke
of
Parma
also
in
Flanders
,
by
the
commandement
of
the
Spanyard
,
built
ships
,
and
a
great
company
of
small
broad
vessels
,
each
one
able
to
transport
thirty
horse
,
with
bridges
fitted
for
them
severally
.
And
hired
Mariners
from
the
east
part
of
Germany
.
And
provided
long
peeces
of
wood
,
sharpned
at
the
end
,
and
covered
with
iron
,
with
●ookes
on
the
side
.
And
twentie
thousand
vessels
,
with
an
huge
number
of
fagots
;
and
placed
an
Army
ready
in
Flanders
,
of
103
companies
of
foot
,
and
4000
horsemen
.
Among
these
were
700
English
fugitiues
,
which
were
had
of
all
other
in
most
contempt
.
Neither
was
Stanly
respected
or
heard
,
who
was
set
over
the
English
,
nor
Westmerland
,
nor
any
other
who
offered
their
helpe
:
but
for
their
impiety
towards
their
owne
Countrey
,
were
shut
out
from
all
consultations
,
and
as
men
vnominous
reiected
,
not
without
detestation
.
And
Pope
Sixtus
V.
that
in
such
a
purpose
would
not
be
wanting
,
sent
Cardinall
Alan
into
Flanders
,
and
ren●ed
the
bulls
declaratory
of
Pius
V.
and
●rep
XIII
.
He
excommunicateth
the
Queene
,
deposeth
her
,
absolveth
her
subi●cts
from
all
alleagance
,
and
as
if
it
had
beene
against
the
Turks
and
Inf●dels
,
he
set
forth
in
Print
a
●ruceat
,
wherein
he
bestowed
plenary
indulgences
,
out
of
the
treasure
of
the
Church
,
vpon
all
that
would
ioyn
their
help
against
England
.
By
which
means
the
Marquess
a
Burgaw
of
the
house
of
Austria
,
the
Duke
of
Pastrana
,
Amady
Duke
of
Sauoy
,
Vespasian
Gonzaga
,
Iohn
Medices
,
and
divers
other
noble
men
were
drawne
into
these
Warres
.
Queene
Elizabeth
,
that
she
might
not
be
surprised
at
vnawares
,
prepareth
as
great
a
Navy
as
she
could
,
and
with
singular
care
&
providence
maketh
ready
all
things
necessary
for
warre
.
And
she
her selfe
,
which
was
ever
most
i●dicious
in
discerning
of
mens
wits
,
and
aptnes
,
and
most
happy
in
making
choise
,
when
she
made
it
out
of
her
own
iudgement
,
and
not
at
the
commandement
of
others
,
designed
the
best
and
most
serviceable
to
each
severall
imployment
.
Over
the
whole
Navy
she
appointed
the
Lo:
Admirall
Charles
Howard
.
In
whom
she
reposed
much
trust
;
and
sent
him
to
the
west
parts
of
England
,
where
Captaine
Drake
,
whom
she
made
Viceadmirall
,
ioyned
with
him
.
She
commanded
Henry
Seimor
the
second
sonne
to
the
Duke
of
Somerset
,
to
watch
vpon
the
Belgick
shore
with
40
English
and
Dutch
shippes
,
that
the
Duke
of
Parma
might
not
come
out
with
his
forces
.
Albeit
some
were
of
opinion
,
that
the
enemy
was
to
be
expected
,
and
set
vpon
by
land
forces
,
according
as
it
was
vpon
deliberation
resolved
,
in
the
time
of
Henry
the
8.
when
the
French
brought
a
great
Navy
vpon
the
English
shore
.
By
Land
there
was
placed
on
the
South
shores
,
twenty
thousand
.
And
two
Armies
besides
were
mustered
of
the
choisest
men
for
warre
.
The
one
of
these
which
consisted
of
a
thousand
horse
,
twenty-two
thousand
foot
,
was
the
Earle
of
Leicester
set
over
.
And
camped
at
Tilbury
on
the
side
of
Thames
.
For
the
enemy
was
resolved
first
to
set
vpon
London
.
The
other
Army
was
governed
by
the
Lo:
Hunsdon
,
consisting
of
34
thousand
foot
,
and
two
thousand
horse
,
to
guard
the
Queene
.
The
Lord
Grey
,
Sr
Francis
Knolles
,
Sr
Iohn
Norrice
,
Sr
Richard
Bingham
,
Sr
Roger
Williams
,
men
famously
knowne
for
Military
experience
,
were
chosen
to
confer
of
the
land
fight
.
These
thought
fit
that
all
those
places
should
be
fortified
,
with
men
&
mu●ition
,
which
were
commodious
to
land
in
,
either
out
of
Spaine
,
or
out
of
Flanders
▪
as
Milford
hauen
,
Falmouth
,
Plimmouth
,
Portland
,
the
I
le
of
Wight
,
Portsmouth
,
the
open
side
of
Kent
called
the
Downs
,
the
mouth
of
Thames
,
Harwich
,
Yarmouth
,
Hull
,
&c.
That
trained
souldiers
through
all
the
maritim
Provinces
should
meet
vpon
warning
given
,
to
defend
these
places
:
that
they
should
by
their
best
means
and
power
hinder
the
enemy
to
take
land
;
if
he
should
take
land
,
then
should
they
wast
the
country
all
about
,
and
spoile
every
thing
that
might
be
of
any
vse
to
the
enemy
,
that
so
he
might
find
no
more
vittals
then
what
he
brought
vpon
his
shoulders
with
him
.
And
that
by
continuall
Alarums
the
enemy
should
finde
no
rest
day
or
night
.
But
they
should
not
try
any
battell
,
vntill
divers
Captaines
were
mett
together
with
their
Companies
.
That
one
Captaine
might
be
named
in
every
Shire
which
might
command
.
At
this
time
divers
told
the
Queene
,
that
the
Spaniards
were
not
so
much
to
be
feared
without
,
as
the
Papists
within
;
for
the
Spaniards
durst
make
no
attempt
vpon
England
,
but
vpon
confidence
of
their
helpe
within
.
And
therefore
for
the
securitie
of
the
whole
,
their
heads
were
vpon
some
pretenses
to
be
cut
off
.
Producing
for
this
thing
,
the
example
of
Henry
8.
For
when
the
Emperour
&
French
King
at
the
Popes
instigation
,
were
combined
and
ready
to
invade
England
,
King
Henry
presently
executed
the
Marquess
of
Exceter
,
the
Lord
Montacute
,
Edward
Neuil
,
and
others
,
whom
he
suspected
to
favour
the
enemies
,
which
thing
as
soone
as
he
had
done
,
the
intended
invasion
was
stopped
,
and
proceeded
no
further
.
But
this
advise
the
Queene
vtterly
disliked
,
as
being
cruell
,
she
thought
it
enough
to
commit
some
of
the
Papists
to
Wisbich
Castle
in
cu●tody
;
and
casting
her
eyes
and
mind
on
every
side
,
she
stirred
vp
her
Nobles
with
Letters
often
,
though
they
were
carefull
&
watchfull
of
themselues
.
She
certified
Fitz
Williams
,
Lord
Deputy
of
Ireland
,
what
she
would
haue
done
there
.
She
sent
to
the
King
of
Scots
to
warne
him
to
take
good
heed
of
Papists
,
and
the
Spanish
faction
.
But
he
knowing
well
what
a
tempest
and
desolation
was
hanging
,
and
threatning
both
alike
,
having
already
set
his
heart
vpon
the
maintenance
of
true
religion
,
and
resolving
to
take
part
with
the
truth
in
prosperitie
and
adversitie
,
which
is
onely
able
to
saue
and
deliver
her
maintainers
;
had
a
little
before
refused
to
heare
the
Bishop
of
Dumblan
,
sent
th●ther
from
the
Pope
:
and
had
caused
a
league
to
be
made
among
the
Protestants
of
Scotland
,
for
resistance
of
the
Spanyards
:
and
himselfe
comming
to
Anandale
with
an
army
,
besieged
Maxwell
and
tooke
him
,
and
committed
him
to
prison
,
who
was
lately
returned
out
of
Spaine
against
his
faith
and
alleagance
,
and
came
with
an
intent
to
favor
the
Spanish
side
;
he
declared
the
Spanyards
should
be
held
as
enemies
,
and
against
them
caused
all
with
great
alacritie
to
be
ready
in
Armes
.
Among
these
preparations
for
warre
,
which
were
great
on
both
sides
,
the
councels
of
peace
were
not
vtterly
cast
away
.
Two
yeares
before
,
the
Duke
of
Parma
considering
how
hard
a
matter
it
was
to
end
the
Belgick
warre
,
so
long
as
it
was
continually
nourished
and
supported
with
ayd
from
the
Queene
,
he
moued
for
a
treaty
of
peace
,
by
the
meanes
of
Sir
Iames
Croft
one
of
the
privy
councell
,
a
man
desirous
of
peace
,
&
Andrew
Loe
a
Dutch
man
,
and
professed
that
the
Spaniard
had
delegated
authority
to
him
for
this
purpose
.
But
the
Queen
fearing
that
there
was
some
cunning
in
this
seeking
of
peace
,
that
the
friendship
betweene
her
and
the
confederate
Provinces
might
be
dissolved
,
and
that
so
they
might
secretly
be
drawne
to
the
Spanyard
;
she
deferred
that
treaty
for
some
time
.
But
now
,
that
the
Warres
on
both
sides
prepared
,
might
be
turned
away
,
she
was
content
to
treat
of
Peace
,
but
so
as
still
holding
the
weapons
in
her
hand
.
For
this
purpose
in
February
delegates
were
sent
into
Flanders
,
the
Earle
of
Derby
,
the
Lo:
Cobham
,
Sr
Iames
Croft
,
Dr
Dale
,
and
Dr
Rogers
.
These
were
received
with
all
humanity
on
the
Dukes
behalfe
,
&
they
presently
sent
Dr
Dale
to
him
,
that
a
place
might
be
appointed
for
the
treating
,
&
that
they
might
see
the
authoritie
to
him
delegated
from
the
Spanish
King
.
He
appointed
the
place
neare
to
Ostend
,
not
in
Ostend
which
then
was
holden
of
English
against
the
King
:
his
authority
delegated
,
he
promised
then
to
shew
when
they
were
once
met
together
.
He
wished
them
to
make
good
speed
in
the
businesse
,
least
somwhat
might
fall
out
in
the
meane
time
,
which
might
trouble
the
motions
of
peace
.
Richardotus
spake
somewhat
more
plainly
,
that
he
knew
not
what
in
this
interim
should
be
done
against
England
.
Not
long
after
D.
Rogers
was
sent
to
the
Prince
by
an
express
commandement
from
the
Queene
,
to
know
the
truth
,
whether
the
Spanyard
had
resolved
to
invade
England
,
which
he
and
Richardotus
did
seeme
to
signifie
.
He
affirmed
that
he
did
not
so
much
as
thinke
of
the
invasion
of
England
,
when
he
wished
that
the
businesse
might
proceed
with
speed
.
And
was
in
a
maner
offended
with
Richardotus
,
who
denied
that
such
words
fell
from
him
.
The
12
of
April
,
the
Count
Aremberg
,
Champigny
,
Richardotus
,
D.
Mae●ius
,
&
Garnier
,
Delegated
from
the
Prince
of
Parma
mett
with
the
English
,
and
yeelded
to
them
the
honor
,
both
in
walking
and
sitting
.
And
when
they
affirmed
that
the
Duke
had
full
authority
to
treat
of
Peace
:
the
English
moued
that
first
a
truce
might
be
made
.
Which
they
denied
,
alledging
that
that
thing
must
needs
be
hurtfull
to
the
Spanyard
,
who
had
for
six
moneths
maintained
great
Army
,
which
might
not
be
dismissed
vpon
a
truce
,
but
vpon
an
absolute
peace
.
The
English
vrged
that
a
truce
was
promised
before
they
came
into
Flanders
.
The
Spanyard
against
that
held
,
that
six
moneths
since
a
truce
was
promised
;
which
they
granted
,
but
was
not
admitted
.
Neither
was
it
in
the
Queenes
power
to
vndertake
a
truce
for
Holland
and
Zealand
,
who
daily
attempted
hostility
.
The
English
mooued
instantly
that
the
truce
might
be
generall
,
for
all
the
Queenes
territories
,
and
for
the
Kingdome
of
Scotland
:
but
they
would
haue
it
but
for
foure
Dutch
townes
which
were
in
the
Queenes
hands
,
that
is
,
Ostend
,
Flushing
,
Bergen
vp
zom
,
&
the
Briel
;
and
these
onely
during
the
treating
,
and
twenty
dayes
after
,
and
that
in
the
meane
time
,
it
might
be
lawfull
for
the
Queene
to
invade
Spaine
,
or
for
the
Spanyard
to
invade
England
,
either
from
Spain
or
Flanders
.
Whilst
these
delayes
were
made
concerning
the
truce
and
place
,
which
at
last
was
appointed
at
Bourburg
;
Cr●ft
vpon
an
earnest
desire
to
peace
,
went
privatly
to
Bruxells
without
the
knowledge
of
the
other
Delegates
,
and
privatly
proposed
some
Articles
.
For
which
afterward
by
Leicesters
motion
,
he
was
imprisoned
:
albeit
those
articles
proposed
by
him
were
in
the
iudgement
of
the
other
commissioners
not
to
be
disallowed
.
But
Delegates
haue
their
limits
circumscribed
,
which
they
are
not
to
passe
.
At
last
,
when
the
English
could
not
obtain
an
abstinence
from
armes
,
&
could
by
no
meanes
see
the
Charter
by
which
the
Duke
of
Parma
had
this
authority
granted
to
treat
of
peace
:
they
proposed
these
things
;
that
the
ancient
leagues
betweene
the
Kings
of
England
and
the
Dukes
of
Burgundy
might
be
renued
and
confirmed
;
that
all
the
Dutch
might
fully
inioy
their
own
priviledges
;
that
with
freedome
of
conscience
they
might
serue
God
;
that
the
Spanish
and
forrain
souldiers
might
be
put
out
of
Dutchland
;
that
neither
the
Dutch
,
nor
their
neighbouring
Nations
might
feare
them
.
If
these
things
might
be
granted
,
the
Queene
would
come
to
equall
conditions
concerning
the
Townes
which
now
she
held
,
(
that
all
might
know
that
she
tooke
vp
armes
not
for
her
own
gain
,
but
for
the
necessary
defence
both
of
the
Dutch
,
and
of
her selfe
)
so
that
the
money
which
is
owing
therefore
be
repayed
.
They
answered
:
that
for
renuing
the
old
leagues
there
should
be
no
difficulty
,
when
they
might
haue
a
friendly
conference
of
that
thing
.
That
concerning
the
priviledges
of
the
Dutch
,
there
was
no
cause
why
forrain
Princes
should
take
care
,
which
priviledges
were
most
favourably
granted
,
not
onely
to
Provinces
and
Townes
reconciled
,
but
even
to
such
as
by
force
of
armes
are
brought
into
subiection
.
That
forrain
souldiers
were
held
vpon
vrgent
necessity
,
when
as
Holland
,
England
,
and
France
,
were
all
in
armes
.
Touching
those
Townes
taken
from
the
King
of
Spaine
,
and
the
repaying
of
the
money
,
they
answered
that
the
Spaniard
might
demand
so
many
myriads
of
crowns
to
be
from
the
Queene
repayed
him
,
as
the
Belgick
warre
hath
cost
him
,
since
the
time
that
she
hath
favoured
and
protected
the
Dutch
against
him
.
At
this
time
D.
Dale
by
the
Queenes
command
going
to
the
Duke
of
Parma
,
did
gently
expostulate
with
him
touching
a
Booke
Printed
there
,
set
out
lately
by
Cardinall
Allen
,
wherin
he
exhorteth
the
Nobles
,
and
people
of
England
&
Ireland
to
ioyne
themselues
to
the
King
of
Spaines
forces
vnder
the
conduct
of
the
Prince
of
Parma
,
for
the
execution
of
the
sentence
of
Sixtus
V
Pope
against
the
Queene
,
declared
by
his
bull
.
In
which
she
is
declared
an
heretick
,
illegitimate
,
cruel
against
Mary
the
Scots
Queene
,
&
her
subiects
were
commanded
to
helpe
Parma
against
her
:
(
for
at
that
time
a
great
number
of
those
bulls
&
bookes
were
printed
at
Antwerp
to
be
dispersed
through
England
.
The
Duke
denied
that
he
had
seene
such
a
bull
or
booke
,
neither
would
he
doe
any
thing
by
the
Popes
authoritie
,
as
for
his
owne
King
,
him
he
must
obey
.
Yet
he
said
that
he
so
observed
the
Queene
for
her
Princely
vertues
,
that
after
the
King
of
Spaine
,
he
offred
all
service
to
her
.
That
he
had
perswaded
the
King
of
Spaine
to
yeeld
to
this
treaty
of
peace
,
which
is
more
profitable
for
English
,
then
Spanish
.
For
if
they
should
be
overcome
,
they
would
easily
repaire
their
losse
:
But
if
you
be
overcome
,
the
kingdome
is
lost
.
To
whom
Dale
replied
:
that
our
Queene
was
sufficiently
furnished
with
forces
to
defend
the
Kingdom
.
That
a
Kingdome
will
not
easily
be
gotten
by
the
fortune
of
one
battell
,
seeing
the
King
of
Spaine
in
so
long
a
warre
,
is
not
yet
able
to
recover
his
anciant
patrimony
in
the
Netherlands
.
Well
,
quoth
the
Duke
,
be
it
so
.
These
things
are
in
Gods
hands
.
After
this
the
Delegates
contended
among
themselues
by
mutuall
replications
,
weauing
and
vnweauing
the
same
webb
.
The
English
were
earnest
in
this
,
a
toleration
of
Religion
might
be
granted
at
least
for
two
yeares
to
the
confederate
Provinces
.
They
answered
,
that
as
the
King
of
Spaine
had
not
intreated
that
for
English
Catholicks
:
so
they
hoped
that
the
Queene
in
her
wisedome
would
not
intreat
any
thing
of
the
King
of
Spaine
which
might
stand
against
his
honor
,
his
oath
,
&
his
conscience
.
When
they
demanded
the
money
due
from
the
States
of
Brabant
,
it
was
answered
,
that
the
money
was
lent
without
the
Kings
authoritie
or
privitie
.
But
let
the
accompt
be
taken
,
how
much
that
money
was
,
and
how
much
the
King
hath
spent
in
these
Warres
,
and
then
it
may
appeare
,
who
should
looke
for
repayment
.
By
such
answers
they
driue
off
the
English
of
purpose
,
vntill
the
Spanish
fleet
was
come
neare
the
English
shore
,
&
the
noise
of
guns
were
heard
from
sea
.
Then
had
they
leaue
to
depart
,
&
were
by
the
Delegates
honorably
brought
to
the
borders
neare
to
Calis
.
The
Duke
of
Parma
had
in
the
meane
time
brought
all
his
forces
to
the
sea
shore
:
Thus
this
conference
came
to
nothing
;
vndertaken
by
the
Queene
,
as
the
wiser
then
thought
to
avert
the
Spanish
fleet
;
continued
by
the
Spaniard
,
that
he
might
oppress
the
Queen
,
being
as
he
supposed
vnprovided
,
and
not
expecting
the
danger
.
So
both
of
them
tried
to
sow
the
Fox-skin
to
the
Lyons
.
CHAPTER
XII
.
THE
Spanish
fleet
the
best
furnished
with
men
,
munition
,
engines
,
and
all
warlike
preparation
,
that
was
ever
seen
vpon
the
Ocean
,
and
by
that
arrogant
Title
,
called
invincible
,
did
consist
of
130
shippes
,
wherein
there
were
19
thousand
,
two
hundreth
ninety
;
mariners
8350
:
chain●d
rowers
11080.
great
ordnance
11630.
The
chiefe
commander
was
Per●zius
Gusmannus
,
Duke
of
Medina
Sidonia
.
(
For
Antonius
Columna
Duke
of
Palian
,
and
Marquess
of
S.
Crosse
,
to
whom
the
chiefe
government
was
allotted
,
died
whilst
things
were
preparing
)
.
And
vnder
him
Iohannes
Martinus
Recaldus
,
a
man
of
great
experience
in
sea
affaires
.
The
30
of
May
they
loosed
out
of
the
●iver
Tagus
,
and
purposing
to
hold
their
course
to
the
●r●in
in
G●llitia
,
they
were
beaten
and
scattered
by
a
tempest
▪
three
gallies
by
the
helpe
of
Da●d
C●in
an
English
servant
,
and
by
the
perfidiousnesse
of
the
Turks
which
rowed
,
were
carried
away
into
France
.
The
Fleet
with
much
adoe
after
some
dayes
came
to
the
Groin
and
other
harbours
neare
adioyning
.
The
report
was
that
the
Fleet
was
so
shaken
with
this
tempest
,
that
the
Queene
was
perswaded
,
that
she
was
not
to
expect
that
Fleet
,
this
yeare
.
And
Sir
Francis
Walsi●gham
,
Secretary
,
wrote
to
the
Lord
Admirall
,
that
he
might
send
back
foure
of
the
greatest
shippes
,
as
if
the
Warre
had
beene
ended
.
But
he
did
not
easily
giue
credit
to
that
report
,
but
with
a
gentle
answer
intreated
him
to
beleiue
nothing
hastily
in
so
important
a
matter
,
that
he
might
keep
those
ships
with
him
,
though
it
were
vpon
his
owne
charges
.
And
finding
a
favourable
winde
turned
sailes
toward
Spaine
,
to
surprise
the
enemies
shaken
shippes
in
their
harbours
.
When
he
was
not
farre
from
the
shore
of
Spaine
,
the
winde
turned
,
&
he
being
charged
to
defend
the
English
shore
,
fearing
that
the
enemies
vnseene
might
by
the
same
winde
be
driven
to
England
,
he
returned
to
Plimmouth
.
With
the
same
winde
the
12
of
Iuly
,
the
Duke
of
Medina
with
his
fleet
departed
from
the
Groin
.
And
after
one
day
or
two
,
he
sent
Rhodericus
Telius
into
Flanders
,
to
admonish
the
Duke
of
Parma
,
giving
him
notice
that
the
fleet
was
approching
,
that
he
might
be
ready
▪
For
Medina
his
commission
was
to
ioyne
himselfe
with
the
Shippes
and
Souldiers
of
Parma
,
and
vnder
the
protection
of
his
Fleet
,
to
bring
them
into
England
,
and
to
land
his
land
forces
vpon
Thames
side
.
Now
as
the
relator
of
this
story
hath
taken
paines
to
declare
what
was
done
each
day
,
I
will
follow
him
herein
.
The
16
day
there
was
a
great
calme
,
and
a
thick
cloud
was
vpon
the
sea
till
noon
:
then
the
North
winde
blowing
roughly
,
&
again
the
Westwinde
till
midnight
,
and
after
that
the
East
:
the
Spanish
Navy
was
scattered
,
and
hardly
gathered
together
vntill
they
came
within
the
sight
of
England
the
19
day
of
Iuly
.
Vpon
which
day
the
Lord
Admirall
was
certified
by
Flemming
(
who
had
beene
a
Pyrat
)
that
the
Spanish
Fleet
was
entred
into
the
English
sea
,
which
the
Mariners
call
the
Channell
.
And
was
descried
neare
to
the
Lizard
.
The
Lord
Admirall
brought
forth
the
English
Fleet
into
the
Sea
,
but
not
without
great
difficultie
,
by
the
skill
,
labour
,
and
alacritie
of
the
souldiers
and
mariners
,
every
one
labouring
;
yea
the
Lord
Admirall
himselfe
had
his
hand
at
the
worke
.
The
next
day
the
English
fleet
viewed
the
Spanish
fleet
comming
along
with
Towers
like
Castles
in
height
,
her
front
crooked
like
the
fashion
of
the
Moone
,
the
hornes
of
the
front
were
extended
one
from
the
other
about
seaven
miles
asunder
,
sailing
with
the
labour
of
the
windes
,
the
Ocean
as
it
were
groaning
vnder
it
;
their
saile
was
but
slow
,
and
yet
at
full
saile
before
the
winde
.
The
English
gaue
them
leaue
to
hold
on
their
course
,
and
when
they
were
passed
by
,
came
behinde
them
and
got
the
helpe
of
the
winde
.
The
21.
of
Iuly
,
the
Lord
Admirall
of
England
sent
a
Pinnace
before
,
called
the
Defiance
,
to
denounce
the
Battell
by
shooting
off
some
peeces
.
And
being
himselfe
in
the
Arch-royall
,
(
the
English
Praetorian
Shippe
or
Admirall
,
he
set
vpon
a
shippe
which
he
tooke
to
be
the
Spanish
Admirall
,
but
it
was
the
shippe
of
Alfonsus
Leua
.
Vpon
that
he
bestowed
much
shot
.
Presently
Drake
,
Hawkins
,
Forbisher
,
came
in
vpon
the
Spanish
hindmost
shippes
which
Recaldus
governed
.
Vpon
these
they
thundred
.
Recaldus
laboured
what
he
could
to
stay
his
men
,
who
fled
to
their
navy
,
vntill
his
shippe
beaten
and
pearced
with
many
shot
,
did
hardly
recover
the
Fleet.
At
which
time
the
Duke
Medina
gathered
together
his
dissipated
Fleet
,
and
setting
vp
more
saile
,
they
held
their
course
.
Indeede
they
could
doe
no
other
,
for
the
English
had
gotten
the
advantage
of
winde
,
and
their
shippes
were
much
more
nimble
,
and
ready
with
incredible
celeritie
to
come
vpon
the
enemie
with
a
full
course
,
and
then
to
turne
,
and
returne
,
and
be
on
every
side
at
their
pleasure
.
When
they
had
fought
two
houres
,
and
taken
some
triall
of
their
owne
courage
and
of
the
Spanyards
:
The
Lord
Admirall
thought
good
not
to
continue
the
fight
any
longer
then
,
seeing
that
fortie
ships
were
absent
which
were
scarce
drawne
out
of
Plimmouth
haven
.
The
night
following
S.
Catharin
a
Spanish
shippe
being
sore
torne
with
the
fight
,
was
received
into
the
midst
of
the
Navie
to
be
mended
.
Here
a
great
Cantabrian
shippe
of
Oquenda
,
wherein
was
the
treasurer
of
the
Campe
,
by
force
of
Gunne-powder
that
had
taken
fire
,
was
set
on
fire
;
yet
was
the
fire
quenched
in
time
by
the
Shippes
that
came
to
helpe
her
.
Of
these
that
came
to
helpe
the
fired
shippe
,
one
was
a
Galeon
,
in
which
was
Petrus
Waldez
;
the
foremast
of
the
Galeon
was
caught
in
the
tackling
of
another
shippe
,
and
broken
.
This
was
taken
by
Drake
,
who
sent
Waldez
to
Dertmouth
,
the
money
fiftie-fiue
thousand
D●cats
,
he
distributed
among
his
souldiers
.
That
night
he
was
appointed
to
set
forth
light
,
but
neglected
it
,
and
some
German
Merchants
ships
comming
by
that
night
,
he
thinking
them
to
be
enemies
,
followed
them
so
farre
,
that
the
English
navy
rested
all
night
when
they
could
see
no
light
set
forth
.
Neither
did
he
nor
the
rest
of
the
navy
finde
the
Admirall
vntill
the
next
day
at
even
.
The
Admirall
all
the
night
preceding
with
the
Beare
,
and
Mary
Rose
did
follow
the
Spanyardes
with
watchfulnesse
.
The
Duke
was
busied
in
ordering
his
Navy
.
●lfonsus
Leua
was
commanded
to
ioyne
the
first
and
last
companies
,
Every
Ship
had
his
station
assigned
according
to
that
prescribed
forme
which
was
appointed
in
Spaine
,
it
was
present
death
to
forsake
his
station
.
This
done
he
sent
Gliclius
an
Anceant
to
Parma
,
which
might
declare
to
him
in
what
case
they
w●re
,
and
left
that
Cantabrian
ship
of
Oquenda
to
the
winde
and
sea
,
having
taken
out
the
money
and
mariners
and
put
them
in
other
shippes
.
Yet
it
seemeth
that
he
had
not
care
of
all
:
for
that
shippe
the
same
day
with
fifty
mariners
and
souldiers
lamed
,
and
hal●e
burnt
,
fell
into
the
hands
of
the
English
,
and
was
carried
to
Weimuth
.
The
23.
of
the
same
moneth
,
the
Spanyards
having
a
favourable
North
winde
turned
sailes
vpon
the
English
;
the
English
being
much
readier
in
the
vse
of
their
ships
,
fett
about
a
compasse
for
the
winde
,
and
having
gotten
advantage
of
the
winde
,
they
came
to
the
fight
on
both
sides
.
They
fought
a
while
confusedly
with
variable
fortune
:
whilst
on
the
one
side
the
English
with
great
courage
delivered
the
London
ships
which
were
inclosed
about
by
the
Spanyards
;
on
the
other
side
the
Spanyards
by
valour
freed
Recaldus
from
the
extreame
danger
he
was
in
:
there
was
not
greater
effulminations
by
beating
of
ordnances
at
any
time
,
then
was
this
day
.
Yet
the
losse
fell
vpon
the
Spanish
side
,
because
their
shippes
were
so
high
that
the
shot
went
over
the
English
shippes
,
but
the
English
having
a
faire
marke
at
their
great
shippes
,
shot
never
in
vaine
.
Onely
Cock
and
English
man
b●ing
caught
in
the
midst
of
the
Spanish
shippes
,
could
not
be
recovered
,
he
perished
but
with
great
honor
revenged
himself
.
Thus
a
long
time
the
English
shippes
with
great
agilitie
,
were
somtimes
vpon
the
Spanyardes
giving
them
the
one
side
,
and
then
the
other
,
and
presently
were
off
againe
,
and
tooke
the
sea
to
make
themselues
ready
to
come
in
againe
.
Whereas
the
Spanish
heavie
shippes
were
troubled
,
and
hindred
,
and
stood
to
be
markes
for
the
English
bullets
.
For
all
that
,
the
Admirall
would
not
admit
the
English
to
come
to
grapple
and
to
boord
their
shippes
,
because
they
had
a
full
armie
in
their
shippes
,
which
he
had
not
;
their
shippes
were
many
in
number
,
and
greater
,
and
higher
,
that
if
they
had
come
to
grapple
,
as
some
would
haue
had
it
,
the
English
that
were
much
lower
then
the
Spanish
shippes
must
needes
haue
had
the
worse
of
them
that
fought
from
the
higher
shippes
.
And
if
the
English
had
beene
overcome
,
the
losse
would
haue
beene
greater
then
the
victory
could
haue
beene
;
for
ours
being
overcome
,
would
haue
put
the
kingdome
in
hazard
.
The
24
day
,
they
rested
from
fight
on
both
sides
.
The
Admirall
sent
some
small
Barkes
to
the
next
English
shore
,
to
supply
the
provision
.
And
deuided
all
his
Navy
into
foure
squadrons
.
The
first
was
vnder
his
owne
government
;
the
second
Drake
governed
;
the
third
,
Hawkins
;
the
fourth
,
Forbisher
.
And
he
appointed
out
of
every
squadron
certaine
little
shippes
,
which
on
divers
sides
might
set
vpon
the
Spanyards
in
the
night
,
but
a
suddain
calme
tooke
them
,
and
so
that
advise
was
without
effect
.
The
25
day
,
being
S.
Iames
day
,
S.
Anne
the
Galeon
of
Portugall
,
not
being
able
to
hold
course
with
the
rest
,
was
set
vpon
by
some
small
English
shippes
.
For
whose
ayd
came
in
Leua
,
and
Didacus
Telles
Enriques
with
three
Galeasses
.
:
which
the
Admirall
and
the
Lord
Thomas
Howard
espying
,
made
in
against
the
Galeasses
(
the
calme
was
so
great
,
that
they
were
drawne
in
by
boates
with
cordes
)
and
did
so
beat
vpon
the
Galeasses
with
great
shot
,
that
with
much
adoe
,
and
not
without
great
losse
,
they
hardly
recouered
the
Galeon
.
The
Spanyardes
reported
that
the
Admirall
of
Spaine
was
that
day
in
the
hindmost
company
,
and
being
nearer
the
English
shippes
then
before
,
was
sore
beaten
with
the
English
great
ordinance
,
many
men
sla●e
in
her
,
her
great
mast
overthrowne
.
And
after
that
,
the
Admirall
of
Spaine
,
accompanied
with
R●caldus
,
&
others
,
did
set
vpon
the
English
Admirall
,
who
by
the
benefit
of
the
winde
turning
,
escaped
.
The
Spanyardes
hold
on
their
course
againe
,
and
send
to
the
Duke
of
Parma
,
that
with
all
speed
he
should
ioyne
his
shippes
with
the
Kings
Fleet.
These
things
the
English
knew
not
,
who
write
that
they
had
i●ricken
the
L●ntern
from
one
of
the
Spanish
shippes
,
the
stemme
from
another
,
and
had
sore
beaten
a
third
,
doing
much
harme
to
her
.
That
the
non
Parigly
,
and
the
Mary
Rose
fought
a
good
while
with
the
Spanyards
,
and
the
Triumph
being
in
danger
,
other
shippes
came
in
good
time
to
helpe
her
.
Thus
it
is
in
battell
,
they
who
are
present
and
actors
report
not
alwayes
the
same
of
the
same
things
;
each
reporting
what
himselfe
observed
.
The
next
day
the
Lord
Admirall
knighted
the
Lord
Thomas
Howard
,
the
Lord
Sheffield
,
Roger
Townsend
,
Iohn
Hawkins
,
and
Martin
Forbisher
,
for
their
valour
well
imployed
in
the
last
fight
.
After
this
they
resolued
not
to
set
vpon
the
enemy
vntill
they
came
into
the
straight
of
Calis
,
where
Henry
Seimor
and
William
Winter
stayed
for
their
comming
Thus
with
a
faire
gale
the
Spanish
Flee●
goeth
forward
,
and
the
English
followed
.
This
great
Spanish
A
mado
was
so
farre
from
being
〈◊〉
invincible
in
the
opinions
of
the
English
that
many
yong
noble
men
and
gentlemen
▪
in
hope
to
be
partakers
of
a
famous
victory
against
the
Sp●nyards
,
provided
ships
of
their
owne
ch●rges
,
and
ioyned
themselues
to
the
Engl●sh
F●eet
,
among
whom
was
the
Earles
of
Essex
,
of
Northumberland
,
of
Cumberland
,
Thomas
and
Robert
C●cilles
,
H●
Brookes
,
Charles
Blunt
,
Walter
Raleigh
,
William
Hatton
,
Robert
Cary
,
Ambrose
〈◊〉
,
Thomas
Gerard
,
Arthur
Gorge
,
and
other
Gentlemen
of
name
.
The
27
day
at
even
,
the
Spanyardes
cast
anchors
neare
to
Calis
,
being
admonished
of
their
skilfull
sea-men
,
that
if
they
went
any
farther
,
they
might
be
indangered
by
the
force
of
the
tyde
to
be
driven
into
the
North
Ocean
.
Neare
to
them
stood
the
English
Admirall
with
his
fleet
within
a
great
guns
shot
.
To
the
Admirall
Seimor
and
Winter
now
ioyne
their
shippes
;
so
that
now
there
were
140
shippes
in
the
English
Fleet
,
able
and
well
furnished
for
fight
,
for
saile
,
and
to
turne
which
way
was
needfull
:
and
yet
there
were
but
15
of
these
which
bore
the
burden
of
the
battell
and
repulsed
the
enemie
.
The
Spanyard
,
as
often
he
had
done
before
,
so
now
with
great
earnes●nesse
sent
to
the
Duke
of
Parma
to
send
fortie
Flie-boats
without
the
which
they
could
not
fight
with
the
English
because
of
the
greatnesse
and
slownesse
of
their
owne
shippes
,
and
the
agilitie
of
the
English
shippes
.
And
intreating
him
by
all
meanes
now
to
come
to
sea
with
his
army
,
which
army
was
now
to
be
protected
as
it
were
vnder
the
wings
of
the
Spanish
Armado
,
vntill
they
tooke
land
in
England
.
But
the
Duke
was
vnprovided
,
and
could
not
come
out
at
an
ins●ant
.
The
broad
ships
with
flat
bottoms
being
then
full
of
●hinks
must
be
mended
.
Vittails
wanted
and
must
be
provided
,
the
mariners
being
long
kept
against
their
wills
began
to
shrink
away
.
The
portes
of
Du●kerke
and
Newport
,
by
which
he
must
bring
his
army
to
the
sea
,
were
now
so
beset
with
the
strong
shippes
of
Holland
and
Zealand
,
which
were
furnished
with
great
and
small
Munition
,
that
he
was
not
able
to
come
to
sea
,
vnlesse
he
would
come
vpon
his
own
apparant
destruction
,
and
cast
himselfe
and
his
men
wilfully
into
a
headlong
danger
.
Yet
he
omitted
nothing
that
might
be
done
,
being
a
man
eager
and
industrious
,
and
inflamed
with
a
desire
of
over-comming
England
.
But
Queene
E●izabeth
her
providence
and
care
prevented
both
the
diligence
of
this
man
,
and
the
credulous
hope
of
the
Spanyard
.
For
by
her
commandement
the
next
day
the
Admirall
took
eight
of
their
worst
shippes
,
and
dressed
them
with
wild-fire
,
pitch
,
and
rosen
,
and
filled
them
full
of
brims●on
,
&
some
other
matter
fit
for
fire
,
and
these
being
set
on
fire
,
by
the
ministery
and
guiding
of
Yong
and
Prowse
were
secretly
in
the
night
,
by
the
helpe
of
the
winde
set
full
vpon
the
Spanish
fleet
,
as
they
lay
at
anchor
.
When
the
Spaniards
saw
them
come
neare
,
the
flame
shining
and
giving
light
over
all
the
sea
:
they
supposing
those
ships
,
besides
the
danger
of
the
fire
,
to
haue
bin
also
furnished
with
deadly
engines
,
to
make
horrible
destruction
among
them
;
lifting
vp
a
most
hiddeous
woefull
cry
,
some
pull
vp
anchors
,
some
for
ha●●
cut
their
cables
,
they
set
vp
their
sailes
,
they
apply
their
ores
,
and
stricken
with
a
pannick
terror
,
in
great
hast
they
fled
most
con●usedly
.
Among
them
the
Praetorian
Galeas
floating
vpon
the
seas
▪
her
rudder
being
broken
,
in
great
danger
of
feare
drew
towards
Calis
,
and
sticking
in
the
sand
,
was
taken
by
A●ias
Pres●on
,
Thomas
Gerard
,
and
Ha●ue●●
Hugh
Moncada
the
governour
was
killed
,
the
souldiers
and
mariners
were
either
killed
or
drowned
,
in
her
there
was
found
great
store
of
gold
,
which
fell
to
be
the
prey
of
the
English
.
The
ship
and
ordnance
fell
to
the
share
of
the
governour
of
Calis
.
The
Spanyards
report
,
that
the
Duke
when
he
saw
the
fiery
shippes
comming
,
commanded
all
the
fleet
to
pull
vp
their
anc●ors
,
but
so
as
the
danger
being
past
,
every
shippe
might
returne
againe
to
his
station
.
And
he
himselfe
returned
,
giving
a
signe
to
the
rest
by
shooting
off
a
gun
.
Which
was
heard
but
of
a
few
,
for
they
were
farre
off
scattered
,
some
into
the
open
Ocean
,
some
through
feare
were
driven
vpon
the
shallowes
of
the
shore
of
Flanders
.
Over
against
Graueling
the
Spanish
●leet
began
to
gather
themselues
together
.
But
vpon
them
came
Drake
and
Fenner
,
and
battered
them
with
great
Ordnance
:
to
these
Fenton
,
Southwell
,
Beeston
,
Crosse
,
Riman
,
and
presently
a●ter
,
the
Lord
Admirall
,
Thomas
Howard
,
and
Sheffi●ld
came
in
and
all
ioyned
together
.
The
Duke
Medina
,
Leua
,
Oquenda
,
Recaldus
,
and
others
with
much
adoe
getting
themselues
our
of
the
shallowes
,
susteined
the
English
force
,
aswell
as
they
might
,
vntill
most
of
their
ships
were
pearced
and
to●ne
.
The
Galeon
S.
Mathew
,
governed
by
Diego
●i●entellus
,
comming
to
ayd
Francis
Toletan
being
in
the
S.
Philip
,
was
pearced
and
shaken
with
the
r●iterated
shots
of
Seimor
and
Winter
,
and
driven
to
Ostend
,
&
was
at
last
taken
by
the
Flushi●gers
.
The
S.
Philip
came
to
the
like
end
.
So
did
the
Galeo●
of
Biscay
,
and
diverse
other
.
The
last
day
of
this
moneth
,
the
Spanish
sleet
striving
to
recover
the
straights
againe
,
were
driven
toward
Zealand
.
The
English
lest
of
pursuing
of
them
,
as
the
Spaniards
thought
,
because
they
saw
them
in
a
manner
cast
away
.
For
they
could
not
avoyd
to
be
cast
vpon
the
shallowes
of
Zealand
.
But
the
winde
turning
,
they
got
out
of
the
shallowes
,
and
then
began
to
consult
what
were
best
for
them
to
do
.
By
common
consent
they
resolved
to
returne
into
Spaine
by
the
Northern
seas
,
for
they
wanted
many
necessaries
,
especially
shot
,
their
ships
were
torne
,
&
they
had
no
hope
that
the
Duke
of
Parma
could
bring
forth
his
forces
.
And
so
they
tooke
the
Sea
and
followed
the
course
towards
the
North.
The
English
navy
followed
,
&
somtimes
the
Spanish
turned
vpon
the
English
,
insomuch
that
it
was
thought
by
many
that
they
would
return
back
againe
.
Vpon
which
report
the
Queene
came
into
the
Campe
at
Tilbury
,
and
mustered
the
Army
,
riding
among
them
with
a
Leaders
Staffe
in
her
hand
,
and
did
by
her
presence
and
speech
animate
both
Captains
and
souldiers
with
incredible
courage
.
That
day
,
wherein
the
last
fight
was
,
the
Duke
of
Parma
after
his
vowes
offred
to
the
Lady
of
Halla
,
came
somewhat
late
to
Dunkerk
,
and
was
received
with
some
opprobrious
words
of
the
Spanyards
,
as
if
in
favour
of
Queen
Elizabeth
he
had
slipped
the
fairest
opportunitie
that
could
be
to
doe
the
service
.
He
to
make
some
satisfaction
,
punished
the
purveiours
that
had
not
made
provision
ready
:
secretly
smiling
at
the
insolency
of
the
Spanyards
,
when
he
heard
them
glorying
,
that
what
way
soever
they
came
vpon
England
,
they
would
haue
an
vndoubted
victory
;
that
the
English
were
not
able
to
indure
the
sight
of
them
.
Bernardinus
Mendoza
did
indeed
by
Bookes
in
France
,
sing
a
foolish
&
lying
triumphant
song
before
the
Victory
.
The
English
Admirall
appointed
Seimor
and
the
H●llanders
to
watch
vpon
the
coasts
of
Flanders
,
that
the
Duke
of
Parma
should
not
come
out
;
himselfe
followed
the
Spanyards
vpon
their
backes
,
vntill
they
were
past
Edenborough
frith
.
The
Spaniards
seeing
all
hopes
faile
,
&
finding
no
other
helpe
for
themselues
but
by
flight
,
fled
amaine
and
never
made
stay
.
And
so
this
great
Navy
being
three
yeares
preparing
with
great
cost
,
was
within
a
moneth
overthrown
,
and
,
after
many
were
killed
,
being
chased
away
:
(
of
English
there
were
not
one
hundreth
lost
,
nor
one
shippe
lost
,
saving
that
of
C●●ks
)
was
driven
about
all
Britain
by
Scotland
,
Orcades
,
Ireland
,
tossed
and
shaken
with
tempests
,
and
much
lessened
,
&
came
home
without
glory
.
Wherevpon
some
money
was
coyned
with
a
Navy
flying
away
at
full
saile
,
and
this
inscription
;
Venit
,
vidit
,
Fugit
.
Other
were
coyned
with
the
Ships
fired
,
the
Navy
confounded
,
in
honor
of
the
Queene
,
inscribed
;
Dux
faeminafacti
.
As
they
fled
,
it
is
certain
that
many
of
their
ships
were
c●st
away
vpon
the
shores
of
Scotland
&
Ireland
.
Moe
then
700
souldiers
&
mariners
were
cast
vpon
the
Scottish
shore
,
who
at
the
Du
:
of
Parma
his
intercession
with
the
Scots
King
,
the
Queene
of
England
consenting
,
were
af●er
a
yeare
sent
into
Fla●ders
.
But
they
that
were
cast
vp
vpon
the
Irish
shore
by
tempests
,
came
to
more
miserable
fortunes
;
for
some
were
killed
by
the
wild
Irish
;
others
by
the
Deputies
command
;
for
he
searing
that
they
might
ioyne
themselues
to
the
wild
Irish
,
&
Bingham
the
Gouernour
of
Connach
being
once
or
twice
commanded
to
slay
them
hauing
yeelded
,
but
refusing
to
doe
it
:
Fowle
the
vnder-Marshall
was
sent
,
and
killed
them
;
which
cruelty
the
Queene
much
condemned
,
wherevpon
the
rest
being
afraid
,
sicke
and
hungry
,
with
their
torne
shippes
committed
themselues
to
the
sea
,
and
many
were
drowned
.
Queene
Elizabeth
came
in
publike
thankesgiuing
to
Pauls
Church
,
her
Nobles
accompanying
her
,
the
Citizens
were
in
their
colours
,
the
Banners
that
were
taken
from
the
enemies
were
spred
:
she
heard
the
Sermon
,
and
publike
thankes
were
rendred
vnto
God
with
great
ioy
.
This
publike
ioy
was
augmented
when
Sir
Robert
Sidney
returning
out
of
Scotland
,
brought
from
the
King
assurance
of
his
Noble
minde
and
affection
to
the
Queene
,
and
to
Religion
:
Which
as
in
sincerity
he
had
established
,
so
he
purposed
to
maintaine
,
with
all
his
power
.
Sir
Robert
was
sent
to
him
when
the
Spanish
Fleet
was
comming
to
congratulate
and
to
giue
him
thankes
,
for
his
propense
affection
towards
the
maintenance
of
the
common
cause
;
and
to
declare
how
ready
shee
would
be
to
helpe
him
,
if
the
Spaniards
should
land
in
Scotland
,
and
that
hee
might
recall
to
memory
with
what
strange
ambition
the
Spaniard
had
gaped
for
all
Britain
,
vrging
the
Pope
to
excommunicate
him
,
to
the
end
that
hee
might
be
thrust
from
the
Kingdome
of
Scotland
,
and
from
the
succession
in
England
:
and
to
giue
him
notice
of
the
threatning
of
Mendoza
and
the
Popes
Nuntio
,
who
had
threatned
his
ruine
if
they
could
worke
it
;
and
therefore
warned
him
,
to
take
especiall
heed
to
the
Scottish
Papists
.
The
King
pleasantly
answered
,
that
he
looked
for
no
other
benefit
of
the
Spaniard
,
then
that
which
Polyphaemus
promised
to
Vlisses
,
to
d●uoure
him
last
after
all
his
fellowes
were
deuoured
.
Now
these
things
be
such
,
as
whensoeuer
we
thinke
vpon
them
,
wee
cannot
choose
but
lift
vp
our
hearts
to
God
;
for
he
hath
put
a
song
of
ioy
and
thankesgiuing
in
our
mouthes
,
and
taught
vs
to
lift
vp
our
eyes
to
him
from
whence
commeth
our
helpe
,
our
helpe
commeth
from
the
Lord
which
hath
made
the
heauen
and
the
earth
,
Psal.
121.
he
will
not
suffer
thy
foote
to
slip
,
for
he
that
keepeth
thee
will
not
slumber
;
behold
,
he
that
keepeth
Israel
,
will
neither
slumber
nor
sleepe
,
the
Lord
is
thy
keeper
,
the
Lord
is
thy
defence
at
thy
right
●and
.
Then
let
others
boast
of
their
strength
〈…〉
power
of
God
,
to
be
for
vs
against
them
.
Now
this
being
a
thing
confessed
on
all
sides
,
that
God
was
with
vs
against
the
Spaniard
,
why
will
not
our
aduersaries
that
are
men
of
vnderstanding
,
enter
into
the
consideration
of
this
cause
which
God
hath
so
often
,
so
mightily
maintained
?
The
workes
of
the
Lord
are
great
,
Psal.
III.
and
ought
to
bee
had
in
remembrance
of
them
that
feare
him
.
And
this
dutie
is
required
of
vs
that
haue
seene
the
great
workes
of
God
,
to
declare
them
to
other
:
for
one
generation
shall
praise
thy
workes
to
another
generation
,
and
declare
thy
power
.
The
workes
of
God
must
bee
sought
out
,
had
in
remembrance
,
and
declared
to
other
.
The
word
of
God
is
the
rule
of
our
faith
,
a
direction
to
vs
,
a
Lanterne
to
our
feet
,
and
a
light
to
our
pathes
,
but
the
word
of
God
,
being
confirmed
to
vs
by
his
workes
is
made
more
sweet
to
vs
.
This
must
needes
be
comfortable
to
vs
that
haue
the
word
of
God
among
vs
,
sent
vnto
vs
,
planted
among
vs
by
his
owne
hand
;
we
were
as
farre
from
deseruing
this
fauour
,
as
they
that
sit
in
darkenesse
and
in
the
shadow
of
death
;
for
so
wee
sate
in
●arkenesse
,
and
in
the
shadow
of
death
:
so
long
as
we
fate
in
the
ignorance
of
Popery
,
but
when
it
pleased
God
of
his
owne
free
mercy
to
send
his
light
among
vs
,
the
truth
of
his
Gospell
,
and
out
of
the
same
fountaine
of
his
goodnesse
and
mercy
raised
beleeuing
Princes
among
vs
which
haue
established
his
true
religion
in
our
Land
,
a
Queene
of
such
Piety
,
a
King
of
so
great
Knowledge
,
and
Learning
,
and
Piety
as
knoweth
the
truth
,
and
is
so
able
to
maintaine
it
:
God
I
say
hauing
of
his
goodnesse
raised
such
blessings
to
vs
,
hath
ne●uer
ceased
to
maintaine
his
owne
worke
.
Let
vs
neuer
cease
to
giue
him
the
glory
.
But
can
our
aduersaries
take
any
comfort
in
their
doings
?
The
King
of
Spaine
may
once
enter
into
the
consideration
of
things
,
he
may
remember
how
hee
and
his
predecessours
haue
beene
so
many
times
beguiled
by
the
Pope
,
how
often
hath
the
Pope
and
his
Iesuites
consecrated
his
banners
,
promised
him
victory
against
vs
,
as
against
Heretikes
forsaken
of
God
and
man
;
let
them
know
that
there
is
a
God
that
ruleth
the
world
,
and
not
the
Pope
.
If
they
would
haue
their
designes
to
prosper
,
they
must
follow
the
examples
of
our
godly
Princes
,
who
are
blessed
for
the
sincerity
of
Religion
which
they
imbrace
.
They
must
giue
ouer
iniustice
and
cruelty
,
for
the
cruelty
of
the
Spaniards
haue
lost
them
all
that
they
lost
in
the
Netherlands
:
Their
pride
and
cruelty
was
highly
raised
against
vs
,
but
to
their
owne
hurt
and
dishonour
,
not
to
ours
,
because
we
trust
in
God
.
They
would
haue
extinguished
the
true
lights
of
Britain
,
(
which
then
did
shine
like
two
glorious
.
Candles
put
in
their
sockets
and
held
vp
in
the
hand
of
Christ
,
and
as
now
,
to
the
comfort
of
both
nations
,
ioyned
in
one
great
light
)
these
they
laboured
to
extinguish
,
and
to
tread
down
the
soule
of
the
Turtle
;
but
our
Prayer
is
,
Psal.
74.
19.
Giue
not
the
soule
of
thy
Turtle
Doue
vnto
the
Beast
,
and
●orget
not
the
congregation
of
the
poore
for
euer
.
Consider
thy
couenant
,
for
the
darke
places
of
the
earth
are
full
of
the
Habitation
of
the
cruell
:
Arise
O
Lord
and
maintaine
thine
owne
cause
,
remember
the
daily
reproach
of
the
foolish
:
forget
not
the
voice
of
the
enemie
,
for
the
tumult
of
them
that
rise
against
thee
ascendeth
continually
.
God
saued
the
soule
of
his
Turtle
,
he
remembred
the
congregation
of
the
poore
that
trusted
in
him
:
he
considered
his
couenant
,
hee
maintained
his
owne
cause
,
and
of
this
we
reioyce
.
But
where
are
those
darke
places
of
the
earth
which
are
full
of
the
habitation
of
the
cruell
,
as
the
Prophet
saith
?
Surely
let
the
Iesuites
looke
to
that
,
and
let
them
expound
those
word●
if
they
be
able
,
for
surely
no
man
can
expound
those
words
,
but
he
shall
finde
superstition
and
cruelty
inseparably
ioyned
together
;
their
superstition
maketh
the
places
of
their
habitations
darke
places
;
their
superstition
breedeth
cruelty
;
for
greater
cruelty
the
world
hath
not
seene
,
then
hath
proceeded
from
them
:
truely
then
may
wee
sing
with
the
Psalmist
,
the
the
darke
pla●es
of
the
earth
,
are
full
of
the
habitations
of
the
cruell
.
There
is
no
hope
to
make
these
Iesuites
that
haue
giuen
themselues
ouer
to
the
seruice
of
the
man
of
sinne
,
and
to
the
practise
of
impiety
,
of
such
I
say
there
is
no
hope
to
perswade
them
,
because
they
loue
not
the
truth
.
But
the
Kings
and
Princes
that
haue
beene
so
long
abused
and
beguiled
by
them
,
may
in
time
vnderstand
the
difference
betweene
truth
and
falshood
,
and
may
ioyne
with
our
religious
Kings
,
against
the
great
Deceiuer
,
and
our
hope
is
,
that
they
will
vnderstand
his
deceits
and
illusions
,
and
forsake
him
:
for
otherwise
they
must
perish
with
him
.
They
that
are
wise
will
vnderstand
and
consider
the
cause
which
God
hath
so
long
,
so
strongly
maintained
,
they
will
consider
the
power
,
the
fury
,
and
rage
of
our
aduersaries
haue
beene
continually
frustrated
by
Gods
power
,
they
may
consider
that
these
extraordinary
blessings
vpon
Gods
Church
among
vs
,
and
the
memorable
iudgements
of
the
aduersaries
,
are
but
forerunners
of
some
greater
stroakes
,
and
heauier
iudgements
of
God
against
them
,
if
they
will
not
turne
,
and
forsake
superstitious
vanities
,
and
serue
God
with
vs
.
Which
God
grant
,
that
the
Kingdome
of
Christ
may
be
inlarged
,
his
true
Religion
strongly
maintained
,
his
name
glorified
,
his
people
comforted
,
and
let
all
that
worship
not
the
Lord
IESVS
,
and
loue
not
his
comming
,
perish
.
CHAPTER
XIII
.
AFter
this
great
tempest
from
Spaine
was
past
,
the
Sunne
did
shine
as
pleasantly
vpon
England
as
before
;
by
all
the
Spanish
preparation
,
there
was
not
a
man
called
from
his
husbandry
in
England
,
not
any
artificer
from
his
trade
;
there
was
not
so
much
as
one
cottage
burned
;
did
euer
the
English
make
any
●ourney
into
Spaine
,
and
returned
without
doing
no
more
harme
then
the
Spaniards
did
to
vs
?
The
English
made
after
this
,
two
iourneyes
into
Spaine
,
and
in
both
,
did
that
which
they
intended
to
doe
;
that
is
,
ransacked
Townes
,
and
put
to
flight
the
Armies
which
incountred
them
.
But
this
beyond
the
limits
of
my
purpose
,
which
is
onely
to
declare
our
deliuerances
,
and
to
giue
thankes
and
honour
to
God
for
the
same
.
The
next
danger
intended
and
threatned
,
brake
out
in
Spaine
by
Tyrone
.
They
that
haue
written
of
Tyrone
,
say
that
he
was
a
bastard
,
a
banished
fugitiue
,
he
lay
lurking
in
Spaine
,
promising
to
doe
some
seruice
to
the
Pope
and
Spaniard
,
as
some
had
done
before
;
he
was
raised
to
the
honour
of
an
Earle
by
the
Queene
,
and
being
twice
in
danger
(
once
for
a
murther
,
and
then
for
vsurping
the
title
of
O-Neale
)
was
pardoned
for
both
.
Hugh
,
Baron
of
Dungannon
,
now
Earle
of
Tyrone
,
being
set
on
by
the
Spaniard
to
worke
some
mischiefe
:
A●●●
1597.
An.
Dom.
1597.
suddenly
assailed
the
●ort
of
Black-water
,
which
done
,
he
wrote
to
Kildare
to
side
with
him
,
and
at
the
same
instant
to
Sir
Iohn
Norrice
,
(
who
was
then
sent
out
Lord
Generall
i●o
Ireland
,
with
thirteene
hundreth
of
the
N●therland
ould
Souldiers
,
newly
retired
from
the
warres
in
Britaine
,
)
to
him
Tyrone
wrote
that
he
might
be
mildly
dealt
withall
,
and
not
be
driuen
headlong
vpon
the
dangerous
rockes
of
disloialty
:
in
the
meane
time
he
was
alwaies
guarded
with
a
thousand
Horse
,
and
6280.
foot
of
Vlster
,
besides
2300.
of
Connaugh
;
hereupon
,
he
and
all
his
partakers
were
proclaimed
traitors
.
Thus
was
the
rebellion
raised
which
was
hardly
quenched
with
much
bloud
.
Sir
Iohn
Norrice
was
a
Generall
as
well
experienced
in
warre
,
as
any
that
then
liued
:
yet
in
the
Irish
warres
,
he
was
not
so
acquainted
.
The
aduantage
of
the
enemy
was
such
,
that
time
was
rather
spent
in
taking
of
booties
,
and
friuolous
parlies
,
then
in
any
memorable
exploit
.
The
one
looking
still
for
fitter
opportunities
,
and
the
other
expecting
daily
his
promised
succours
from
Spaine
.
To
spare
the
shedding
of
bloud
,
the
Queene
commanded
her
Commissioners
,
the
Treasurer
,
and
chiefe
Iustice
to
conferre
with
Tyrone
;
who
complained
of
wrongs
offered
to
him
by
Sir
Henry
Bagnall
,
Marshall
:
and
thereupon
exhibited
a
petition
in
humble
manner
containing
that
himse●fe
and
all
his
followers
might
be
pardoned
,
and
be
restored
to
their
former
estates
:
that
they
might
freely
exercise
their
Romish
Religion
;
that
no
Garrison
souldiers
,
Shirriffe
,
or
other
officer
should
intermeddle
within
the
iurisdiction
of
his
Earledome
:
that
the
company
of
fifty
Horsemen
with
the
Queenes
pay
might
be
restored
to
him
,
in
the
same
state
that
formerly
he
had
led
them
:
that
the
spoilers
of
his
Countrey
and
people
might
be
punished
,
and
that
Sir
Henry
Bagnall
should
pay
him
a
thousand
pound
,
promised
in
dowry
with
his
Sister
,
whom
Tyrone
had
married
,
and
who
was
now
deceased
.
Others
also
laid
out
their
grieuances
conceiued
,
such
were
Odonell
,
Brian
Mac
Hugh
og●
,
Mac
Mahun
,
and
Euer
Mac
Conly
:
They
receiued
reasonable
answers
to
their
demands
.
But
vnto
them
the
commissioners
proposed
certaine
Articles
:
That
they
should
forthwith
lay
downe
their
Armes
,
disperse
their
forces
,
subm●ssiuely
acknowledge
their
disloialties
,
admit
the
Queenes
Officers
in
their
gouernment
,
re-edi●ie
the
forts
they
had
defaced
,
suffer
the
Garrison
to
liue
without
disturbance
,
make
restitution
of
spoiles
t●ken
,
confesse
vpon
their
oathes
how
far
they
had
dealt
with
forraine
Princes
,
and
renounce
all
forraine
aid
.
These
propositions
the
Rebels
liked
not
,
but
departed
with
a
resolution
to
maintaine
their
owne
demands
.
Which
moued
Generall
Norrice
,
aided
with
the
Lord
Deputy
,
to
march
with
his
Army
to
Armagh
;
when
Tyrone
heard
of
his
approach
,
in
great
perplexity
he
forsooke
the
Fort
of
Blacke-water
,
set
on
fire
the
villages
about
,
and
plucked
downe
the
towne
of
Dungannon
,
with
part
of
his
owne
house
,
bewailing
his
state
to
be
past
re●ouery
.
The
countrey
thus
wasted
,
and
no
victuals
to
be
had
,
Norrice
set
a
Garrison
in
the
Church
of
Armagh
,
strengthned
Monahan
,
and
proclaimed
Tyrone
Traitor
in
his
owne
territories
.
Tyrone
to
gaine
time
,
presented
to
him
a
fained
Petition
,
signed
with
his
owne
hand
,
cast
himselfe
downe
at
the
Queenes
Pictures
feet
,
vngir●●s
sword
,
and
craued
pardon
vpon
his
knees
.
And
in
the
meane
time
dealt
for
aides
out
of
Spaine
;
wherein
hee
preuailed
so
farre
,
that
King
Philip
sent
messengers
with
cap●tulations
,
that
at
a
praefixed
time
h●●
would
send
him
a
competent
Armie
to
ioyne
with
the
Irish
,
that
all
conditions
of
Peace
with
the
English
should
be
reiected
,
and
that
the
Rebels
should
be
furnished
with
munition
from
Spaine
.
Hereupon
(
though
there
was
a
cessation
from
Armes
,
he
began
to
hurry
,
and
wast
the
country
,
and
burne
villages
,
and
driue
away
booties
.
And
hauing
done
this
,
put
on
the
vizard
of
dissimulation
againe
,
&
sued
for
pardon
,
which
to
effect
,
hee
sent
the
Letters
of
King
Philip
his
promises
,
to
the
Lord
Deputy
,
with
the
causes
of
his
owne
discontents
;
so
he
shuffled
,
that
by
his
dissimulation
,
or
by
the
negligence
of
others
,
most
part
of
Connaught
and
all
Vlster
were
reuolted
and
in
a
rebellion
.
In
which
estate
Thomas
Lord
Burrough
was
sent
Lord
Deputy
into
Ireland
;
he
was
no
sooner
arriued
,
but
Generall
Norrice
being
crossed
at
the
Court
,
or
discontented
,
died
as
was
thought
,
through
griefe
.
The
Lord
Deputy
set
presently
forward
to
meet
with
the
Rebels
,
whom
hee
encountred
at
Moiry
,
and
defeating
them
,
tooke
the
Fort
of
Black-water
.
The
enemies
seeking
to
rescue
it
,
were
defeated
by
the
Earle
of
Kildare
,
but
Tyrone
thinking
all
his
hope
was
gone
if
he
lost
that
Fort
,
beleaguerd
it
.
The
Lord
Deputy
preparing
straightway
to
rescue
the
place
,
was
suddenly
taken
with
sicknesse
and
died
.
Tyrone
lay
still
before
the
Fort
of
Blacke-water
;
Anno
1598.
for
the
raising
of
his
siege
Sir
Henry
Bagnall
was
sent
with
fourteene
Ensignes
of
the
choisest
troupes
.
These
the
Earle
met
neare
to
Armagh
,
&
being
most
eagerly
bent
against
S
●
.
Henry
,
by
his
exact
care
and
diligence
,
or
by
the
others
negligence
,
he
got
the
victory
,
wherein
Sir
Henry
lost
his
life
:
the
English
had
not
receiued
such
an
ouerthrow
since
their
first
setting
foot
in
Ireland
.
15.
Captaines
were
killed
,
and
1500.
Souldiers
were
routed
,
and
put
to
flight
.
The
Garrison
of
Blacke-water
hereupon
surrendred
,
and
the
Rebels
were
thereby
furnished
with
Munition
and
Armour
,
and
Tyrones
glory
extolled
.
By
this
the
strength
of
the
rebellion
was
increased
.
In
this
desperate
estate
stood
Ireland
,
when
Robert
Earle
of
Essex
was
sent
thither
Lord
Lieuetenant
,
and
Lord
Gouernour
Generall
;
he
led
twenty
thousand
Soldiers
,
sixteene
thousand
foot
,
the
rest
horse-men
:
as
soone
as
hee
came
,
he
called
a
councell
touching
the
affaires
;
It
was
thought
fittest
,
that
Monster
should
bee
first
cleared
of
those
petty
Rebels
lying
nearest
,
whereupon
(
contrary
to
his
owne
opinion
,
and
his
directions
receiued
from
the
Queene
)
hee
made
first
to
Monster
,
and
cleared
those
parts
,
though
with
more
losse
of
time
and
men
,
then
was
well
liked
of
the
state
here
:
from
thence
he
went
into
Le●nster
,
against
the
O
Conars
,
and
O
Neiles
,
whom
he
vanquished
.
Thence
he
sent
Sir
Coniers
Clifford
against
Orork
,
himselfe
taking
another
way
to
distract
the
Forces
of
Tyrone
.
Sir
●●niers
Clifford
was
defeated
and
slaine
:
whereupon
the
Lord
Generall
made
towards
Vlster
,
and
came
to
Louth
.
Tyrone
shewed
himselfe
vpon
the
hills
on
the
other
side
of
the
Riuer
.
And
falling
vnto
his
wonted
vaine
of
dissimulation
,
desired
a
parley
with
the
Lord
Lieuetenant
,
but
hee
reiected
it
;
answering
,
that
if
hee
would
conferre
with
him
,
hee
should
finde
h●m
the
next
morning
in
the
head
of
his
troupes
,
on
which
day
after
a
light
skirmish
,
a
horseman
of
Tyrones
troupes
,
cryed
with
a
loud
voice
,
that
Tyrone
was
not
willing
to
fight
,
but
to
parley
vpon
peace
with
the
Lord
Generall
;
which
thing
was
againe
denied
.
The
next
day
as
the
Lord
Lieuetenant
was
in
his
march
forward
,
one
Hagan
sent
from
Tyrone
met
him
,
and
declared
that
the
Earle
most
humbly
desired
to
haue
the
Queenes
mercy
and
peace
,
and
besought
that
his
Lordship
would
be
pleased
to
afford
him
audience
,
which
if
hee
would
grant
,
then
would
he
with
all
reuerence
attend
at
the
foord
of
the
Riuer
,
not
farre
from
Louth
.
To
this
motion
at
last
he
consented
:
and
sent
to
discouer
the
place
,
and
hauing
a
troupe
of
horse
vpon
the
next
hill
,
came
downe
alone
to
the
Riuer
.
Tyrone
attending
on
the
other
side
,
as
soone
as
he
saw
his
approach
,
rode
into
the
Riuer
vp
to
the
Saddle
,
and
with
semblance
of
reuerence
,
saluted
the
Lord
Lieuetenant
.
And
hauing
had
some
conference
together
the
space
of
an
houre
,
both
returned
to
their
companies
:
after
this
Tyrone
making
suit
for
a
further
conference
,
the
Lord
Lieuetenant
taking
with
him
the
Earle
of
Southampton
,
Sir
George
Bourchier
,
Sir
Warram
Saint
Leger
,
Sir
Henry
Dan●ers
,
Sir
Edward
Wingfield
,
and
Sir
William
Constable
,
went
to
the
Foord
;
where
Tyrone
with
his
Brother
Cormac
,
Mac
Gennis
,
Mac
Gui●
,
Ener
Mac
Cowly
,
Henry
Oui●gton
,
and
O
Quin
,
attended
their
comming
.
And
vpon
conference
it
was
concluded
,
that
certaine
Commissioners
should
the
next
day
meet
for
a
treaty
of
peace
,
and
in
the
meane
time
,
there
should
be
a
cessation
of
warres
from
sixe
weekes
to
sixe
weekes
,
vntill
the
first
of
May
,
yet
so
as
it
might
be
free
on
both
sides
,
after
fourteene
dayes
warning
giuen
to
resume
hostility
afresh
.
And
if
any
of
Tyrones
confederates
would
not
thereto
consent
,
to
be
prosecuted
at
the
Lord
Lieuetenants
pleasure
.
CHAPTER
XIIII
.
THe
Queene
was
presently
informed
,
Anno
1599.
that
in
Ireland
,
the
Spring
,
Summer
,
and
Autumne
were
spent
,
without
seruice
vpon
the
Arch-rebell
,
that
her
men
were
diminished
,
large
summes
of
money
consumed
without
doing
that
for
which
he
was
sent
,
that
by
this
meanes
the
Rebels
were
incouraged
,
and
the
Kingdome
of
Ireland
laid
at
hazard
to
bee
lost
.
Whereupon
the
Queene
wrote
somewhat
sharpely
to
the
Lord
Lieuetenant
;
which
mooued
him
so
much
,
as
leauing
his
charge
to
bee
managed
by
others
,
he
came
into
England
,
hoping
to
pacifie
the
Queene
.
When
he
came
,
he
was
commanded
to
keepe
his
Chamber
,
and
soone
after
was
committed
to
the
custody
of
the
Lord
Keeper
.
No
sooner
was
the
Lord
Generall
departed
from
Ireland
,
but
that
Tyrone
(
notwithstanding
the
cessation
from
warre
,
drawing
his
Forces
together
,
tooke
the
field
;
to
whom
Sir
William
Warren
was
sent
,
to
charge
him
with
breach
of
promise
;
he
answered
,
that
his
doings
were
according
to
couenants
,
hauing
giuen
warning
before
:
his
cause
was
iust
,
for
that
the
Lord
Lieuctenant
was
committed
in
England
,
vpon
whose
honor
he
reposed
his
whole
estate
,
neither
would
hee
haue
any
thing
to
doe
with
the
Councellors
of
Ireland
.
Hereupon
presuming
vpon
Spaine
,
hee
sent
Odonel
into
Connaught
,
receiued
tumultuous
persons
,
strengthened
the
weake
,
glorying
euery
where
that
hee
would
restore
againe
the
ancient
Religion
and
liberty
of
Ireland
,
and
expell
the
English
out
of
Ireland
.
To
which
end
,
some
money
and
munition
was
sent
from
Spaine
,
and
Indulgences
from
Rome
.
And
for
an
especiall
fauour
the
Pope
sent
him
a
plume
of
Phoenix
feathers
,
for
a
Trophy
of
his
victories
.
Tyrone
vnder
pretence
of
deuotion
,
in
mid-winter
went
to
the
Monastery
of
Tipperary
,
to
worship
the
Crosse
:
from
thence
hee
sent
out
Mac
Guir
with
a
number
of
rifeling
robbers
,
to
spoile
and
prey
vpon
the
peaceable
subiects
,
with
whom
Sir
Warram
Saint
Leger
met
,
and
at
the
first
incounter
ranne
Mac
Guir
through
the
body
with
a
Lance
,
and
was
likewise
runne
through
with
his
Lance.
Whereupon
Tyrone
made
ready
to
returne
from
Monster
sooner
then
was
expected
,
or
himselfe
meant
.
At
this
time
,
Charles
Blunt
,
Anno
1600.
Lord
Mountioy
,
was
sent
Lord
Lieuetenant
generall
into
Ireland
.
At
his
first
comming
,
hearing
that
Tyrone
was
to
depart
out
of
Monster
,
hee
hastened
to
stop
his
passage
in
Feriall
,
and
there
to
giue
him
battell
,
which
the
Earle
preuented
by
taking
another
way
,
hauing
intelligence
of
the
Lord
Generall
his
designes
.
The
spring
drawing
on
,
the
Deputy
put
himselfe
in
his
march
toward
Vlster
,
with
purpose
to
driue
the
Earle
to
a
stand
.
In
the
meane
time
Sir
Henry
Docwray
at
Loughfoil
,
and
Sir
Ma●thew
Morgan
at
Belishanon
planted
the
Garrisons
,
which
they
effected
with
small
resistance
,
and
repressed
the
Rebels
in
diuers
ouerthrowes
.
The
Lord
Generall
likewise
held
Tyrone
very
hard
,
and
with
light
skirmishes
euer
put
him
to
the
worst
:
sothat
he
now
perceiuing
his
fortunes
to
decline
,
withdrew
himselfe
backwards
into
his
ould
corners
.
The
Lord
Lieuetenant
entred
in
Lease
,
the
place
of
refuge
and
receit
of
all
the
Rebels
in
Leinster
,
where
hee
shew
Ony
Mac
Rory-Og
,
chiefe
of
the
family
of
the
O
Mores
,
a
bloudy
,
bould
,
and
desperate
yong
man
:
and
so
chased
out
the
rest
of
his
companions
,
as
that
neuer
since
they
were
seene
in
those
parts
.
And
though
winter
began
to
draw
on
,
yet
marched
hee
forward
to
the
entry
of
the
Mairy
,
three
miles
beyond
Dundalk
.
The
passage
into
Vlster
is
euery
way
naturally
cumbersome
,
and
it
was
helped
by
the
Rebels
who
had
fortified
and
blocked
vp
the
entrance
with
fences
of
stakes
stucke
in
the
ground
,
with
hurdles
ioyned
together
,
and
stones
in
the
midst
,
with
turfes
of
earth
laid
betweene
hills
,
woods
and
bogges
,
and
manned
the
place
with
a
number
of
souldiers
.
But
the
English
brake
through
their
Pallisadoes
,
and
beate
backe
the
enemy
.
The
Lord
Deputy
placed
a
garrison
eight
miles
from
Armagh
,
where
in
memory
of
Sir
Iohn
Norrice
,
he
named
the
Fort
Mount
Norrice
.
In
his
returne
he
had
many
skirmishes
.
At
Carlingford
the
enemies
were
assembled
to
stop
his
way
,
but
were
all
discomfited
,
and
put
to
flight
.
In
the
midst
of
winter
hee
entred
the
Glinnes
,
that
is
,
the
vallies
of
Leinster
,
a
secure
receptacle
of
the
Rebels
.
There
he
brought
into
subiection
Donel
Spanioh
,
Phelim
Mac
Pheogh
,
and
the
O
Tooles
;
of
whom
he
tooke
hostages
.
Then
went
he
to
Fereall
,
and
draue
Tirell
,
the
most
approued
warriour
of
all
the
Rebels
,
from
his
fastnesse
(
that
is
,
his
bogs
and
bushes
)
vnto
Vlster
,
and
after
some
other
good
seruices
done
here
,
the
spring
approaching
,
he
marched
into
Vlster
,
fortified
Armaugh
,
and
remoued
Tyrone
from
the
Fort
of
Blacke-water
,
where
hee
had
fortified
himselfe
.
In
the
meane
time
the
Pope
and
the
King
of
Spaine
laboured
to
maintaine
the
rebellion
in
Ireland
,
and
to
helpe
Tyrone
.
Their
agents
were
a
Spaniard
elected
Archbishop
of
Dublin
by
the
Pope
,
the
Bishop
of
Clowfort
,
the
Bishop
of
Killaloe
,
and
Archer
a
Iesuite
.
These
by
prayers
and
promises
of
heauenly
rewards
,
perswaded
the
Spaniard
to
send
succours
into
Ireland
,
which
hee
did
,
vnder
the
Generall
,
Don
Iohn
d'
Aquila
,
a
man
that
conceiued
great
hopes
,
and
was
confident
of
much
aid
from
the
titular
Earle
Desmond
,
and
Florence
Mac
Carly
,
a
Rebell
of
great
power
;
wherein
the
man
was
much
deceiued
;
for
Sir
George
Carew
Lord
President
of
Munster
,
had
preuented
all
his
designes
,
and
sent
them
prisoners
into
England
,
where
they
were
fast
.
Don
Aquila
with
two
thousand
Spaniards
of
old
trained
souldiers
,
with
certaine
Irish
fugitiues
landed
at
Kinsale
in
Monster
,
the
last
of
October
,
Anno
1600.
and
presently
published
a
writing
,
wherein
he
stiled
himselfe
Master
Generall
,
and
captaine
of
the
Catholike
King
in
the
warres
of
God
,
for
holding
and
keeping
the
faith
in
Ireland
:
this
drew
diuers
distempered
and
cuill-affected
persons
on
his
side
.
The
Lord
Deputy
gathering
his
companies
,
hasted
to
Kinsale
,
and
incamped
neere
vnto
the
Towne
,
on
the
land
side
.
In
the
meane
time
,
Sir
Richard
Leuison
,
with
two
of
the
Queenes
shippes
,
inclosed
the
hauen
,
to
forbid
all
accesse
to
the
Spaniards
.
Then
on
both
sides
the
Canon
played
vpon
the
towne
.
But
newes
was
brought
that
two
thousand
Spaniards
more
were
arriued
at
Bere
hauen
,
Baltimor
,
and
Castle
hauen
.
Sir
Richard
Leuison
was
imployed
vpon
them
,
in
which
seruice
he
sunke
fiue
of
their
shippes
.
Vnto
these
new
landed
Spaniards
,
whose
Leader
was
Alfonso
o-campo
,
O-donel
ouer
the
ice
by
speedy
iourneyes
and
vnknowne
by-wayes
repaired
,
vnseene
of
the
English
.
And
a
few
dayes
after
,
Tyrone
himselfe
,
with
O
Roik
,
Raimund
,
Burk
,
Mac
Mahun
,
Randall
Mac
Surly
,
Tirrell
,
the
Barron
of
Lixnawe
,
with
the
choise
of
the
Nobles
,
making
sixe
thousand
foot
,
and
fiue
hundreth
horse
.
All
confident
of
victory
,
being
fresh
,
strong
,
and
more
in
number
then
the
English
,
who
were
out-wearied
with
a
winter
siege
with
scarcity
of
victuals
,
their
horse
weake
with
fore
trauell
.
In
this
hope
Tyrone
vpon
an
hill
not
a
mile
from
the
English
campe
made
a
brauado
two
dayes
together
,
intending
to
haue
put
these
new
supplies
of
Spaniards
,
with
eight
hundreth
Irish
,
by
night
into
Kinsale
,
as
did
appeare
by
letters
intercepted
from
Don
Aquila
.
To
preuent
this
,
the
Lord
Deputy
appointed
eight
Ensignes
to
keepe
watch
,
and
himselfe
with
the
President
of
Monster
,
and
the
Marshall
,
at
the
foot
of
the
hill
,
chose
out
a
conuenient
plot
to
giue
the
Earle
battell
;
who
the
next
morning
seeing
the
English
so
forward
,
by
his
bag-pipers
sounded
the
retreat
;
whom
the
Lord
Generall
followed
,
and
forced
them
to
a
stand
in
the
brinke
of
a
bogge
,
where
their
horsemen
were
disordered
and
routed
by
the
Earle
of
Clan-Ricard
.
The
maine
battell
was
charged
by
the
Lord
Deputy
himselfe
,
who
discharged
the
parts
of
a
prouide●t
Captaine
,
and
of
a
valiant
souldier
.
The
rebels
not
able
to
withstand
him
,
brake
their
arrayes
,
and
fled
confusedly
in
disorder
:
In
the
pursuit
,
many
were
slaine
.
Tyrone
,
O-donel
,
and
the
rest
flung
away
their
weapons
,
and
shifted
for
themselues
by
flight
.
Alfonso
Ocampo
,
and
sixe
Ensigne
bearers
were
taken
prisoners
,
nine
of
their
Ensignes
were
born
away
by
the
English
,
and
twelue
hundreth
Spaniards
slaine
.
This
victory
obtained
,
dismaied
both
the
Spaniards
in
Kinsale
,
and
the
rebels
.
Tyrone
was
forced
into
his
starting
holes
in
Vlster
.
O-donel
fled
into
Spaine
.
The
rest
of
the
Rebels
were
driuen
to
hide
themselues
.
The
Lord
Generall
returning
to
the
siege
of
Kinsale
,
began
to
raise
Rampires
,
and
to
mount
his
Cannons
nearer
the
towne
,
in
which
worke
sixe
dayes
were
spent
without
any
impeach
from
the
Spaniards
.
Don
Aquila
seeking
now
to
get
cleare
and
be
gone
,
sent
his
Lieuetenant
with
the
Drum-maior
to
the
Lord
Deputy
;
wherein
hee
craued
,
that
some
Gentleman
of
credit
,
might
bee
sent
into
the
towne
,
with
whom
he
might
parly
for
peace
.
The
Lord
Deputy
sent
Sir
William
Godolphin
,
to
whom
Don
Aquila
signified
,
that
hee
had
found
the
Lord
Deputy
,
though
his
eager
enemy
,
yet
an
honourable
person
:
the
Irish
of
no
valour
,
rude
,
and
vnciuill
,
yea
,
and
(
that
which
hee
sore
feared
)
persidious
and
false
.
That
hee
was
sent
from
the
King
of
Spaine
his
Master
,
to
aide
two
Earles
,
and
now
he
much
doubted
whether
there
were
any
such
in
rerum
natura
;
considering
that
one
tempestuous
puffe
of
warre
had
blowne
the
one
of
them
into
Spaine
,
and
the
other
into
the
North
,
so
as
they
were
no
more
to
bee
seene
:
willing
therefore
he
was
to
treate
about
a
pace
,
that
might
bee
good
for
the
English
,
and
not
hurtfull
to
the
Spaniards
.
Albeit
he
wanted
nothing
requisite
to
the
holding
out
of
the
siege
,
and
expected
euery
day
out
of
Spaine
,
fresh
supplies
to
finde
the
English
worke
and
trouble
enough
.
The
matter
thus
proposed
,
Anno
1601.
the
English
being
weake
,
and
wearied
with
a
winter-siege
,
the
Lord
Deputy
consented
to
an
agreement
,
vpon
these
Articles
.
1.
That
Iohn
d'Aquila
should
quit
the
places
which
he
held
in
the
Kingdome
of
Ireland
,
as
well
in
the
towne
of
Kinsale
,
as
in
the
Forts
and
Castle
of
Baltimar
,
Ber●hauen
,
and
Castle-hauen
,
and
should
deliuer
them
vnto
the
Lord
Deputy
,
or
to
whom
hee
should
appoint
.
2.
That
Don
d'
Aquila
and
his
Spaniards
should
depart
with
armes
,
money
,
munition
,
and
banners
displayed
.
The
souldiers
notwithstanding
to
beare
no
Armes
against
the
Queene
of
England
,
till
such
time
as
they
were
vn●hipped
in
some
part
of
Spaine
.
3.
That
Ships
and
Victuals
should
be
granted
to
them
in
their
departure
,
for
their
money
,
at
such
reasonable
prises
as
the
country
could
afford
.
4.
That
if
contrary
windes
inforced
them
into
any
other
part
of
Ireland
,
or
England
,
they
might
bee
intreated
as
friends
,
with
safety
of
harbour
and
prouisions
necessary
for
their
money
.
5.
That
a
cessation
should
be
from
warre
,
a
security
from
iniuries
.
6.
That
the
Shippes
in
which
they
should
be
imbarked
,
might
freely
passe
by
other
English
Shippes
,
without
molestation
,
and
the
Shippes
arriuing
in
Spaine
,
might
safely
returne
backe
againe
without
any
impeachment
of
the
Spaniards
.
For
security
whereof
,
the
said
Don
d'
Aquila
should
deliuer
for
hostages
such
three
of
their
Captaines
as
the
Lord
Deputy
would
choose
.
Tyrone
seeing
his
hopes
gone
,
his
men
slaine
,
his
restlesse
conscience
gaue
him
no
repose
,
hee
shifted
from
place
to
place
in
much
feare
and
perplexity
.
In
the
meane
time
,
the
Lord
Deputy
refreshed
his
weary
and
winter-beaten
souldiers
,
repaired
the
decayes
,
renewed
the
Garrisons
in
Monster
.
This
done
,
hee
departed
for
Dublin
.
From
thence
toward
the
spring
,
by
an
easie
march
well
appointed
,
hee
returned
into
Vlster
,
meaning
to
belay
the
enemy
on
euery
side
,
by
planting
his
Forts
,
so
to
take
him
in
his
toile
:
thus
comming
to
Blackwater
hee
transported
his
Army
ouer
the
Riuer
vpon
floats
,
Charles
Mount
.
and
beneath
the
ould
Fort
,
he
erected
a
new
;
which
thing
so
terrified
the
Rebell
,
that
he
set
on
fire
his
owne
house
at
Dunganon
,
and
got
himselfe
farthe●
from
danger
.
The
Lord
Deputy
followed
him
close
,
spoiled
the
Corne-fields
,
and
burnt
the
villages
,
and
booties
were
brought
in
on
euery
side
.
The
Forts
in
Lough
crew
,
Lough
Reogh
,
and
Magher
lecond
;
were
yeelded
vp
,
and
Gar●isons
placed
in
Lough
,
Neaugh
,
or
Sidny
,
and
in
M●naghan
;
whence
with
their
continuall
sallies
,
they
kept
the
enemies
in
such
feare
,
that
they
hid
themselues
in
woods
,
complaining
and
exclaiming
against
Tyrone
,
that
had
brought
them
all
to
ruine
for
his
priuate
discontents
,
and
began
to
repent
them
so
farre
,
as
they
made
hast
who
should
first
come
in
to
the
Lord
Deputy
.
The
Earle
seeing
how
the
world
went
,
thought
good
to
preuent
the
worst
by
his
submission
,
which
in
humble
letters
he
sent
to
the
Queene
,
who
gaue
the
Lord
Deputy
authority
to
pardon
his
life
,
though
hardly
drawne
to
remit
his
offences
,
his
friends
daily
solicited
the
Lord
Deputy
for
his
peace
;
which
at
last
was
granted
,
to
put
his
life
and
reuenues
without
any
condition
,
to
the
will
of
the
Queene
.
Whereupon
all
Mellifont
accompanied
with
two
persons
and
no
more
,
he
had
accesse
to
the
Chamber
of
Presence
,
where
the
Lord
Deputy
sate
in
a
Chaire
of
Estate
.
Tyrone
in
base
and
poore
array
,
with
a
deiected
countenance
,
at
the
first
entrance
,
fell
downe
vpon
his
knees
,
and
so
rested
,
till
hee
was
commanded
to
arise
;
and
comming
neerer
,
stepping
two
paces
,
he
fell
downe
prostrate
,
and
with
great
submiss●on
acknowledged
his
sinnes
against
God
,
and
his
fault
against
her
Maiesty
.
The
next
day
the
Lord
Deputy
departing
from
Dublin
,
tooke
Tyrone
thither
,
meaning
to
transport
him
for
England
.
But
the
death
of
Queene
Elizabeth
staied
that
designe
,
and
King
Iames
succeeding
,
and
being
receiued
with
admirable
loue
of
all
sorts
,
at
his
first
entrance
●ardoned
Tyrone
.
And
Ireland
hath
beene
since
held
in
greater
peace
then
euer
in
the
memory
of
any
stories
hath
beene
formerly
knowne
.
After
all
this
,
Tyrone
,
a
man
not
framed
for
a
peaceable
course
,
but
onely
for
trouble
,
fell
into
his
last
pageant
,
in
this
manner
.
Montgomery
was
made
Lord
Bishop
of
Derry
,
(
who
was
after
,
Lord
Bishop
of
Meath
)
and
because
the
reuenues
of
that
of
Derry
and
some
other
Bishoprickes
neare
adioyning
were
so
much
impaired
,
that
they
were
no
way
able
to
make
a
reasonable
maintenance
;
the
Bishop
sought
by
lawfull
meanes
to
get
some
Lands
taken
without
right
or
law
from
his
Bishopricke
,
and
to
recouer
things
desperately
lost
,
if
hee
could
.
This
thing
could
not
be
effected
,
without
the
offence
of
Tyrone
,
who
had
gotten
into
his
hands
the
greatest
part
of
the
Bishoprick
lands
.
In
so
much
,
that
Tyrone
vnderstanding
the
Bishop
sought
to
recouer
the
Lands
of
the
Bishopricke
,
told
the
Bishop
thus
much
:
My
Lord
you
haue
two
or
three
Bishoprickes
,
and
yet
you
are
not
content
with
them
,
you
seeke
the
Lands
of
my
Earledome
.
My
Lord
,
quoth
the
Bishop
,
your
Earledome
is
swolne
so
bigg
with
the
Lands
of
the
Church
,
that
it
will
burst
if
it
be
not
vented
.
The
Bishop
intending
in
a
lawfull
course
to
recouer
the
Lands
lost
,
found
that
there
was
no
man
could
giue
him
better
light
and
knowledge
of
those
things
,
then
O
Cane
,
who
had
beene
great
with
Tyrone
:
and
to
make
vse
of
him
was
a
matter
of
difficulty
;
yet
some
meanes
being
vsed
to
him
,
he
came
of
his
owne
accord
to
the
Bishop
,
and
tould
him
that
he
could
helpe
him
to
the
knowledge
of
that
which
he
sought
,
but
he
was
afraid
of
Tyrone
:
nay
said
the
Bishop
,
I
will
not
trust
you
,
for
I
know
that
one
bottle
of
Aqua
vitae
will
draw
you
from
me
to
Tyrone
.
Whereupon
hee
tooke
a
Booke
and
laid
it
on
his
head
,
saying
,
ter
liuro
,
ter
liuro
:
which
as
my
Lord
of
Meath
said
,
(
who
tould
me
this
story
)
is
one
of
the
greatest
kinde
of
affirming
a
truth
which
the
Irish
haue
,
and
after
this
ceremony
performed
,
they
keepe
their
promise
:
O
Cane
vsing
this
ceremony
,
promised
to
reu●ale
all
that
hee
knew
in
that
matter
,
if
hee
would
on
the
other
side
promise
him
to
saue
him
from
the
violence
of
Tyrone
,
and
not
to
deliuer
him
into
England
;
which
he
promised
to
doe
.
Whereupon
the
Bishop
resolued
to
bring
him
to
the
Councell
of
Ireland
,
there
to
take
his
confession
;
as
they
came
along
by
Dungannon
,
Tyrones
Sonne
came
forth
with
sixteene
horsemen
,
but
finding
the
Bishop
well
appointed
and
guarded
with
men
,
tould
him
that
he
came
forth
onely
to
attend
his
Lordship
some
part
of
the
way
,
and
so
after
,
he
rode
with
him
a
reasonable
way
,
tooke
his
leaue
and
returned
.
The
Bishop
feared
that
hee
came
to
take
O
Cane
from
him
,
and
thought
that
he
meant
to
doe
it
,
if
the
Bishop
had
not
beene
better
prouided
then
he
was
.
Thus
they
comming
peaceably
to
the
Councell
,
the
confession
of
O
Cane
was
taken
.
After
this
,
Processe
were
sent
to
Tyrone
to
warne
him
to
come
at
an
appointed
time
,
to
answere
to
the
suit
of
the
Lord
Bishop
of
Derry
.
There
was
no
other
intention
then
,
but
in
a
peaceable
manner
to
bring
the
suit
to
a
triall
.
But
behold
the
burthen
of
an
euill
conscience
.
Tyrone
had
entred
into
a
new
conspiracie
,
to
raise
another
rebellion
;
of
this
conspiracy
was
O
Cane
.
This
thing
was
secret
,
the
Councell
knew
nothing
of
it
.
Tyrone
being
serued
with
Processe
to
answere
the
suit
,
began
to
suspect
that
this
was
but
a
plot
to
draw
him
in
;
that
surely
all
the
treason
was
reuealed
by
O
Cane
,
whom
he
knew
to
be
of
the
conspiracy
:
that
the
pretence
was
a
Processe
,
and
a
triall
in
law
,
but
the
intent
was
to
haue
his
head
.
Vpon
this
bare
suspition
,
Tyrone
resolued
with
such
other
as
was
in
the
conspiracy
to
flye
,
&
therupon
fled
out
of
Ireland
with
his
confederates
,
&
lost
al
those
lands
in
the
North
of
Ireland
,
which
by
his
Mies
.
autority
,
&
the
diligence
of
his
Mies
.
subiects
which
haue
been
vndertakers
,
are
now
planted
with
a
more
ciuill
people
,
then
before
.
This
story
of
Tyrone
,
being
compared
with
that
of
Stucley
,
&
other
Irish
commotions
,
may
proue
the
implacable
mind
of
the
Pope
;
and
the
fauour
of
God
in
deliuering
vs
.
Stucley
by
the
prouidence
of
God
was
turned
another
way
,
&
came
not
into
Ireland
,
as
he
purposed
:
they
who
came
were
euer
destroyed
.
But
no
enemy
did
euer
more
hurt
there
,
then
Tyrone
.
But
when
the
accompt
is
cast
vp
;
what
haue
all
the
aduersaries
of
England
got
in
the
end
?
They
haue
,
like
secret
serpents
nibled
at
the
heel
.
And
indeed
this
hath
bin
the
practise
of
the
ould
Serpent
,
in
troubling
the
Church
.
And
we
haue
both
warning
of
his
malice
,
&
a
promise
of
deliuerance
,
&
in
the
end
to
tread
on
his
head
,
that
now
biteth
at
our
heels
.
The
womans
seed
shal
break
the
serpents
head
,
Gen.
3.
15.
but
the
serpent
shal
bruise
his
heel
.
The
promise
is
fulfilled
in
Christ
Iesus
our
head
,
and
yet
by
the
Apostle
extended
to
the
Church
,
Rom.
16.
20.
The
God
of
peace
shall
tread
Satan
vnder
your
feet
shortly
.
It
is
true
,
that
this
is
done
in
a
spirituall
battell
,
wherin
Satan
&
sin
shall
be
ouerthrown
:
yet
to
comfort
his
Church
,
and
to
teach
vs
to
stay
with
patience
the
finall
fulfilling
of
his
promises
,
he
doth
in
the
meane
time
send
many
deliuerances
to
his
Church
,
and
many
times
beateth
down
Satan
&
Satans
instruments
vnder
the
feet
of
his
Church
.
For
is
not
this
a
treading
down
of
Satans
head
,
when
we
see
al
the
instruments
that
Satan
hath
stirred
vp
to
our
destruction
,
to
be
by
the
hand
of
God
beaten
&
trodden
to
dust
?
Verely
,
vnto
vs
it
is
a
signe
of
comfort
,
&
that
from
the
Lord
,
but
to
our
aduersaries
a
sign
of
seare
.
The
true
Church
of
God
hath
a
priuiledge
aboue
others
in
this
world
,
though
persecuted
in
&
by
this
euill
world
,
yet
there
appeareth
alwaies
an
eminent
priuiledge
of
the
Church
.
When
the
Iewes
were
Gods
Church
,
this
appeared
among
them
,
what
was
their
priuiledge
?
They
were
called
by
God
from
&
before
al
other
nations
,
not
because
they
were
stronger
or
greater
,
or
wiser
,
but
because
God
would
fulfill
his
promise
to
their
Fathers
.
Rom.
3.
2.
And
to
them
were
committed
the
Oracles
of
God
;
&
as
the
Apostle
doth
inlarge
the
same
thing
,
Rom.
9.
4.
to
them
pertained
the
adoption
,
&
the
glory
,
&
the
couenants
,
and
the
giuing
of
the
law
,
&
the
seruice
of
God
,
and
the
promises
.
In
all
which
may
appeare
what
God
did
for
them
,
and
what
he
doth
for
his
Church
alwaies
:
but
what
are
they
to
doe
to
God
?
onely
to
worship
him
according
to
these
oracles
,
this
law
,
these
couenants
,
these
promises
,
which
God
hath
giuen
them
.
By
these
things
then
may
the
Church
be
knowne
,
we
may
add
another
thing
to
these
,
whereby
we
finde
that
God
would
alwaies
be
knowne
to
be
the
God
of
his
people
,
of
his
Church
;
that
is
,
a
miraculous
protection
of
his
Church
,
and
strange
deliuerance
out
of
dangers
.
This
miraculous
protection
and
deliuerance
,
God
shewed
to
Israel
d●uers
waies
;
and
this
hath
he
like
wise
shewed
to
the
Church
of
Christians
,
and
then
especially
when
the
Church
hath
beene
most
oppugned
.
And
this
mercy
hath
God
declared
to
no
Church
more
,
then
to
the
Church
of
England
:
wee
haue
the
Oracles
of
God
among
vs
,
and
these
wee
labour
to
preserue
without
mixture
,
that
no
Oracles
of
men
may
be
ioyned
with
them
in
any
equality
.
This
we
professe
,
and
for
this
we
suffer
.
This
is
our
glory
,
that
wee
suffer
as
the
Church
of
God
hath
all
waies
suffered
.
This
is
our
glory
,
that
we
are
persecuted
by
a
people
that
haue
forsaken
their
God
.
For
they
that
haue
forsaken
●he
onely
preferment
by
the
Oracles
of
God
committed
to
their
trust
,
and
haue
against
that
trust
,
thrust
in
mens
Oracles
,
mens
traditions
to
match
the
Oracles
of
God
in
equall
authority
:
they
who
worship
not
God
according
to
Gods
Oracles
deliuered
to
them
,
but
according
to
their
owne
inuentions
;
these
men
haue
forsaken
their
God
.
And
these
bee
they
that
glory
so
much
of
the
name
of
the
Catholike
Church
against
vs
,
God
knoweth
his
Church
;
for
the
Lord
knoweth
who
are
his
:
But
our
aduersaries
deale
not
with
God
to
please
him
,
but
with
men
to
deceiue
them
.
If
they
should
deceiue
some
men
with
the
maske
,
and
with
the
empty
title
o●
the
Catholike
Church
,
what
haue
they
gotten
thereby
?
God
is
not
deceiued
,
and
God
will
in
his
time
make
it
knowne
where
his
Catholike
Church
is
.
God
will
not
haue
his
Catholike
Church
maintained
with
lyes
,
with
wicked
and
vngratious
Practises
,
with
treasons
and
rebellions
,
with
conspiracies
;
they
who
practise
such
things
,
can
neuer
proue
themselues
to
bee
the
Catholike
Church
;
but
the
true
Catholike
Church
is
knowne
by
holding
the
Oracles
of
God
,
by
worshipping
God
according
to
his
own
Oracles
,
by
suffering
patiently
the
practises
of
wicked
men
,
by
committing
their
cause
to
God
,
by
trusting
in
God
,
and
in
the
power
of
his
might
,
and
by
miraculous
deliuerances
out
of
danger
by
the
onely
hand
and
power
of
God
.
This
holy
and
heauenly
protection
of
God
of
the
Church
of
England
,
may
plainely
proue
vnto
all
the
world
,
that
the
Church
of
England
is
a
part
and
true
member
of
that
Catholike
Church
that
serueth
God
in
truth
and
sincerity
,
enioying
those
priuiledges
and
fauours
which
God
doth
vouchsafe
to
no
people
,
sauing
to
his
owne
Church
.
Now
let
the
Pope
goe
on
in
his
course
,
and
fulfill
his
measure
:
let
him
honour
wretched
and
wicked
rebels
,
the
scum
of
the
earth
:
let
him
send
a
peacockes
taile
,
as
he
did
to
Stucley
,
let
him
send
a
plume
of
Phoenix
seathers
,
as
hee
did
to
Tyrone
(
if
they
were
Phoenix
feathers
,
or
if
the
Pope
did
not
collude
in
one
thing
,
as
that
Fryer
did
in
another
thing
,
who
vndertooke
to
shew
to
the
people
a
feather
of
the
wing
of
the
Angell
Gahriell
;
a
plume
of
whose
feathers
was
more
befitting
the
Pope
to
send
,
if
his
holinesse
hath
such
command
ouer
Angels
,
as
they
say
he
hath
.
)
Let
them
I
say
proceed
in
the
workes
of
darkenesse
as
they
haue
done
,
and
as
they
continue
to
doe
:
let
vs
trust
in
the
Lord
,
who
hath
manifested
to
all
the
world
by
his
great
,
mercifull
,
and
manifold
deliuerances
,
that
hee
hath
taken
the
protection
of
vs
.
And
as
he
hath
done
hitherto
,
assuredly
he
will
doe
to
the
end
,
if
we
faile
not
:
for
God
will
not
forsake
vs
,
if
we
forsake
not
him
.
Indeed
if
we
forsake
him
,
and
fall
away
from
the
truth
of
Religion
,
in
the
Church
,
and
from
the
execution
of
iustice
in
the
State
;
and
from
obedience
to
the
faith
:
then
may
wee
loose
our
part
in
God
,
and
loose
our
confidence
in
his
helpe
,
and
loose
the
blessed
benefit
of
his
protect●
on
.
They
can
neuer
preua●le
against
vs
by
any
other
way
,
then
by
our
forsaking
of
God
.
When
Balac
the
King
of
Moab
,
had
sent
for
Balaam
the
false
Prophet
,
and
by
him
vnderstood
that
it
was
impossible
for
him
to
preuaile
against
Israel
,
though
Balaam
was
sent
to
curse
them
:
At
last
hee
was
informed
by
his
false
Prophet
Balaam
,
that
there
was
no
hope
to
preuaile
against
Israel
,
vnlesse
there
were
some
meanes
deuised
to
draw
Israel
into
sinne
against
God
,
and
so
would
God
be
offended
with
them
,
and
then
might
their
aduersaries
preuaile
against
them
:
this
aduise
was
most
pernicious
against
Israel
.
For
the
women
of
Moab
were
sent
among
the
Israelites
to
intise
them
both
to
bodily
and
spirituall
fornication
.
And
this
indeed
prouoked
Gods
anger
:
and
therefore
the
Lord
commanded
Israel
to
vexe
the
Midia●nites
,
and
to
smite
them
,
Numb.
25.
17.
for
they
trouble
you
with
their
wiles
.
The
King
of
Spaine
hath
proued
Balaam
the
false
Prophet
,
the
Pope
of
Rome
,
to
curse
the
Church
and
State
of
England
:
hee
hath
beene
as
greedily
bent
to
curse
England
,
as
euer
Balaam
was
to
curse
Israel
.
His
curses
by
Gods
goodnesse
haue
beene
turned
into
blessings
vpon
vs
.
The
more
hee
hath
cursed
,
the
more
haue
wee
receiued
blessings
from
God
.
The
Pope
perceiuing
that
his
curses
cannot
preuaile
against
vs
,
hath
entred
into
the
consultation
of
Balaam
the
false
Prophet
,
to
send
among
vs
Priests
and
Iesuites
secretly
,
who
as
they
say
,
are
well
acquainted
both
with
carnall
and
spirituall
fornication
.
These
come
among
vs
and
trouble
vs
with
their
wiles
.
And
if
by
their
wiles
we
be
once
drawn
away
from
God
,
then
may
they
preuaile
,
but
not
otherwise
then
as
the
d●uell
hath
sometimes
permission
to
preuaile
against
Gods
people
.
But
so
long
as
wee
stand
the
Church
of
God
,
holding
the
Oracles
of
God
committed
to
vs
,
morshipping
.
God
according
to
the
rules
of
the
holy
doctrine
,
wee
may
with
ioy
of
h●●rt
expect
the
protection
of
God
as
we
haue
had
.
Of
these
things
what
can
our
aduersaries
deny
?
Can
they
deny
that
wee
haue
the
Oracles
of
God
among
vs
,
onely
reuerencing
them
?
Can
they
deny
the
miraculous
pro●●ction
of
God
ouer
vs
from
time
to
time
,
against
all
their
wicked
practises
?
let
our
enemies
be
iudges
herein
.
Can
they
deny
that
the
Pope
hath
runne
the
course
of
false
Balaam
against
vs
?
Can
they
deny
that
their
Priests
and
Iesuites
come
creeping
in
among
vs
,
to
draw
vs
away
from
God
to
bee
partakers
with
them
in
their
superstition
and
idolatry
?
these
things
are
manifest
to
the
world
,
and
to
their
owne
consciences
:
then
we
leaue
them
vnto
the
seruice
of
their
Balaam
,
let
them
leaue
vs
to
the
seruice
of
our
God
.
CHAPTER
XV.
QVeene
Elizabeth
after
so
many
bloudy
and
dangerous
practises
attempted
against
her
,
being
mightily
protected
by
God
,
ended
her
dayes
in
peace
and
safety
:
The
enemy
was
not
permitted
to
hurt
her
,
with
all
their
bloudy
and
barbarous
practises
.
After
her
,
succeeded
our
peaceable
Salomon
,
King
Iames
,
who
laboured
to
establish
peace
,
if
it
might
bee
:
But
when
hee
spake
of
peace
,
they
prepared
themselues
for
warre
.
He
was
first
encountred
with
such
a
practise
,
Anno
1603.
whereof
because
I
know
not
the
truth
and
bottome
,
I
must
follow
such
relations
as
I
finde
.
King
Iames
our●gracious
Soueraigne
,
being
called
into
the
right
of
his
owne
inheritance
,
by
the
great
and
admirable
applause
and
affections
of
all
good
men
from
the
highest
to
the
lowest
of
England
:
And
declaring
his
constant
resolution
for
the
maintenance
of
Religion
,
deferred
his
Coronation
till
Saint
Iames
day
.
In
the
meane
time
some
vnquiet
spirits
entred
into
a
conspiracy
,
(
their
vaine
hopes
for
aduancing
of
their
Religion
,
failing
)
their
designe
as
is
said
,
was
to
surprize
the
King
,
and
Prince
Henry
.
Of
forces
they
presumed
,
meaning
to
retaine
them
prisoners
in
the
Tower
,
and
with
treasures
therin
to
maintaine
their
intent
,
or
to
carry
them
to
Douer
Castle
,
and
there
by
violence
,
either
to
obtaine
their
owne
pardons
,
a
tolleration
of
Religion
,
and
a
remouall
of
some
Counsellors
of
state
,
or
else
to
put
some
other
proiect
in
execution
.
To
conceale
this
treason
,
Watson
the
Priest
deuised
oathes
for
secrecie
,
and
himselfe
with
Clark
,
another
Priest
taught
;
that
the
act
was
lawfull
,
being
done
before
the
Coronation
:
for
that
the
King
was
no
King
before
hee
was
annointed
,
and
the
Crowne
solemnly
set
vpon
his
head
.
The
other
persons
inuolued
in
this
practise
,
were
Henry
Brooke
,
Lord
Cobham
,
Thomas
Lord
Gray
of
Wilton
,
Sir
Walter
Ralegh
,
Sir
Griffin
Markham
,
Sir
Edward
Parham
,
George
Brooke
,
Bartholomew
Brookesby
,
and
Anthony
Coply
.
All
which
were
apprehended
and
committed
.
The
sicknesse
being
then
rife
in
London
,
the
Tearme
was
kept
at
Winchester
,
the
place
designed
for
their
arraignement
,
whether
they
were
conueied
vnder
strong
guard
.
The
first
brought
to
triall
was
George
Brooke
,
brother
to
the
Lord
Cobham
,
Sir
Griffin
Markham
,
Sir
Edward
Parham
,
Brooksly
,
Coply
,
Watson
and
Clark
.
The
inditement
was
,
that
they
had
conspired
,
first
to
destroy
the
King
;
then
to
raise
rebellion
,
to
alter
Religion
,
to
subuert
the
State
,
to
procure
forraine
inuasion
.
These
their
intents
they
had
made
known
to
the
Lord
Gray
,
whom
they
intended
to
make
Earle
Marshall
of
England
,
Watson
Lord
Chancelour
,
Georke
Brookes
Lord
Treasurer
,
Markham
Secretary
:
that
with
the
King
the
Lords
also
should
be
surprized
in
their
Chambers
at
Greenwich
,
and
the
Lord
Maior
and
Aldermen
of
London
should
be
sent
for
,
and
so
shut
vp
in
the
Tower
.
George
Brooke
answered
,
that
he
had
commission
from
the
King
to
doe
that
he
did
,
onely
to
trie
faithfull
subiects
;
but
being
required
to
shew
his
Commission
,
hee
could
produce
none
.
Sir
Griffin
Markham
,
excepting
onely
the
imputation
of
bloud
,
confessed
his
offence
penitently
;
alledging
it
was
through
a
discontented
minde
,
and
desired
the
Lords
to
bee
a
meane
to
the
King
for
mercy
Watson
and
Clark
,
(
the
former
of
which
confessed
that
he
had
drawne
all
those
Gentlemen
into
those
plots
)
like
true
Roman
Priests
,
auerred
that
they
held
the
King
for
no
King
,
vntill
hee
was
crowned
:
and
therefore
it
could
not
be
treason
:
alledging
that
Saul
was
no
King
,
till
hee
was
chosen
in
Mispeh
,
though
hee
had
beene
annointed
in
Ramoth
by
the
Prophet
Samuel
.
Neither
Ieroboam
,
who
in
the
dayes
of
Salomon
had
beene
confirmed
by
the
Prophet
to
raigne
ouer
Israel
,
vntill
the
people
made
him
King
,
vpon
the
foolish
answere
of
Rehoboam
:
making
no
difference
betweene
the
mediate
and
ordinary
succession
of
lawfull
Kings
in
Common-wealths
established
:
and
those
which
God
himselfe
extraordinarily
aduanced
to
be
scourges
to
an
vngratefull
land
.
It
was
tould
them
that
in
England
the
King
neuer
dieth
,
that
there
is
no
interregnum
,
that
the
Coronation
is
but
a
ceremony
to
shew
the
King
to
the
people
.
Two
dayes
after
was
Sir
Walter
Ralegh
brought
to
the
barre
,
hee
was
indited
for
combining
with
the
Lord
Cobham
(
his
accuser
as
it
was
said
in
the
foresaid
designes
)
he
pleaded
,
not
guilty
,
and
so
stood
for
his
purgation
.
Hee
pleaded
for
himselfe
a
long
time
,
and
with
some
admiration
of
men
,
who
thought
that
a
man
of
such
vnderstanding
would
hardly
bee
drawne
into
a
plot
so
foule
,
and
so
foolish
:
yet
hee
was
found
guilty
,
and
had
sentence
of
death
.
The
like
iudgement
,
a
few
dayes
after
,
passed
vpon
the
Lord
Cobham
and
Gray
,
arraigned
on
two
seuerall
dayes
.
The
former
was
indited
for
combining
with
Sir
Walter
Ralegh
,
and
George
Brooke
to
procure
forces
from
the
King
of
Spaine
,
and
the
Arch-Duke
for
inuasion
:
the
other
for
ioyning
with
the
foresaid
Priests
,
Knights
,
and
Gentlemen
in
their
conspiracies
.
Sir
Edward
Parham
was
only
acquitted
by
the
Iury.
Of
the
rest
,
onely
three
died
.
Watson
,
Clark
,
and
George
Brooke
.
Watson
had
before
in
Print
laid
open
at
large
the
treasonable
practises
of
the
Iesuites
,
and
at
his
death
left
this
suspition
on
them
,
that
they
in
reuenge
,
had
cunningly
drawne
him
into
this
action
,
which
brought
him
to
his
end
.
After
this
the
Lords
Cobham
and
Gray
,
and
Sir
Griffin
Markham
were
by
a
Warrant
to
be
executed
the
Friday
next
.
But
the
King
inclined
to
mercy
,
sent
at
the
day
appointed
a
Pardon
for
them
;
the
manner
whereof
was
such
,
as
gaue
vnexpected
ioy
to
them
that
looked
for
nothing
but
death
.
The
Pardon
was
brought
to
the
place
where
they
were
to
be
executed
,
by
Master
Gibb
a
Gentleman
,
so
secretly
,
that
none
present
vnderstood
any
thing
thereof
:
Sir
Griffin
Markham
was
first
brought
to
the
Scaffold
(
erected
in
the
Castle
Greene
,
)
and
made
himselfe
ready
for
the
stroke
of
the
Axe
.
When
secretly
Master
Gibb
deliuered
to
the
High
Shiriffe
the
Kings
warrant
to
the
contrary
;
who
vnderstanding
his
Maiesties
intent
,
tooke
backe
the
prisoner
(
as
if
he
were
first
to
confront
the
two
Lords
,
vpon
some
seruice
of
the
King
)
and
brought
him
vnto
the
Castle
Hall
.
Then
was
the
Lord
Gray
brought
forth
,
who
hauing
poured
out
his
prayers
vnto
God
,
at
length
kneeling
downe
for
the
stroke
of
death
,
the
Sheriffe
bad
stay
,
telling
the
Lord
that
some
further
seruice
was
expected
of
him
;
and
thereupon
led
him
likewise
into
the
Castle
Hall
.
The
Lord
Cobham
was
last
brought
forth
:
who
being
in
preparation
,
and
prayers
,
the
Lord
Gray
and
Sir
Gr●ffin
were
brought
backe
againe
.
All
the
three
prisoners
appearing
together
on
the
Scaffold
,
the
Sheriffe
notified
his
Maiesties
warrant
for
the
stay
of
the
execution
.
At
which
example
of
Clemency
,
vnexpected
both
of
the
prisoners
and
spectators
,
there
arose
great
shoutes
of
the
people
,
crying
,
God
saue
the
King
.
The
condemned
wished
that
they
might
sacrifice
their
liues
to
redeeme
their
faults
,
and
to
repurchase
so
mercifull
a
Prince
his
loue
.
This
attempt
seemed
to
be
a
matter
of
lesse
danger
,
because
there
appeared
neither
strength
to
act
the
businesse
intended
,
nor
heads
to
carry
it
.
But
our
thankfulnesse
must
appeare
to
God
for
our
least
deliuerances
.
It
is
certaine
by
their
confessions
that
a
great
mischiefe
was
intended
,
howso●uer
they
might
seeme
vnable
to
effect
it
.
And
this
we
may
obserue
,
that
no
treason
was
euer
attempted
without
a
Romish
Priest
.
The
treasons
attempted
in
England
,
haue
that
proper
and
peculiar
marke
,
to
haue
a
Priest
in
the
practise
.
CHAPTER
XVI
.
NOw
I
enter
vpon
a
Narration
,
which
may
fully
open
our
aduersaries
to
the
world
:
wherein
appeareth
the
profundity
of
malice
and
cruelty
,
and
vngodlinesse
,
and
whereby
all
men
may
vnderstand
by
what
spirit
these
men
are
led
.
The
Histories
of
former
times
containe
no
example
like
it
.
Which
sheweth
that
wicked
inuentions
are
growne
to
a
greater
ripenesse
in
the
Romish
generation
.
And
when
they
are
come
to
their
full
ripenesse●
they
themselues
may
vnderstand
what
they
are
to
looke
for
.
In
the
meane
time
let
all
men
vnderstand
the
difference
betweene
the
Church
of
God
,
and
that
which
in
the
Scripture
is
called
ecclesia
malignantium
.
Odiui
ecclesi●m
malignantium
.
Psal.
25.
●
.
in
edit.
vul●ata
.
That
Church
of
the
malignant
may
sufficiently
appeare
by
all
the
former
practises
,
but
especially
by
this
of
the
Gunpowder
treason
.
This
treason
was
first
thought
on
in
the
last
yeare
of
Queene
Elizabeth
,
when
Henry
Garnet
the
Superiour
of
the
malignants
here
,
Catesby
,
and
others
sent
Thomas
Winter
into
Spaine
,
to
negotiate
with
the
Spanish
King
in
the
name
of
the
English
Catholikes
:
First
to
send
an
army
to
them
,
who
were
now
in
readinesse
to
ioyne
their
forces
with
his
:
secondly
,
to
grantsome
pensions
to
sundry
persons
deuoted
to
his
seruice
in
England
:
And
thirdly
,
Winter
was
to
giue
aduertisement
of
the
discontents
that
the
young
Gentlemen
and
Soldiers
had
conceiued
vpon
the
death
of
Essex
,
whereby
a
fit
occasion
was
offered
to
forward
the
popish
cause
.
To
prosecute
this
businesse
,
hee
made
for
his
meanes
,
Father
Creswell
the
leiger
Iesuite
in
Spaine
,
Don
Petro
Francesa
second
secretary
to
the
State
,
and
the
Duke
of
Lerma
:
all
which
assured
Winter
that
the
office
of
his
imploiment
would
be
very
gratefull
to
his
Master
.
The
place
of
landding
concluded
vpon
by
them
was
Kent
or
Essex
if
the
Kings
Army
were
great
,
if
otherwise
,
then
Milford
hauen
in
Wales
was
held
fittest
.
With
these
and
other
like
pro●ects
Winter
all
this
summer
followed
the
King
in
his
progresse
.
And
lastly
had
answer
by
the
Count
Miranda
,
that
the
King
would
bestow
an
hundreth
thousand
crownes
towards
the
expedition
,
halfe
thereof
to
be
payed
that
yeare
,
and
the
rest
the
next
Spring
,
when
at
the
farthest
hee
meant
to
set
foot
in
England
.
On
whose
behalfe
hee
willed
the
English
Catholikes
to
maintaine
their
promise
,
whom
hee
respected
(
as
was
said
)
as
his
owne
proper
Castilians
;
and
further
desired
their
continuall
aduertisemonts
;
if
in
the
meane
time
it
chanced
the
old
Queene
to
die
.
Winter
thus
laden
with
hopes
,
returned
from
Spaine
,
and
acquainted
Garnet
,
Catesby
,
and
Tresham
,
with
what
had
passed
,
which
they
related
to
others
.
All
were
glad
to
heare
the
newes
,
and
rested
satisfied
,
expecting
the
day
.
But
before
the
next
Spring
,
Queene
Elizabeth
died
.
To
giue
notice
of
her
death
,
Christopher
Wright
was
from
Catesby
and
others
sent
into
Spaine
.
Guy
Fawkes
was
likewise
sent
from
Bruxells
by
Sir
William
Stanly
into
Spaine
,
both
of
them
to
prosecute
the
former
negotiation
,
assuring
the
Spanish
King
,
that
King
Iames
would
runne
the
same
course
,
and
proceed
as
rigorously
against
the
Catholikes
,
as
the
late
Queene
had
done
,
for
whose
defence
they
desired
instantly
that
some
Spaniards
might
bee
transported
vnto
Milford
hauen
.
Where
the
English
Papists
would
bee
forward
to
assist
them
,
hauing
in
a
readinesse
two
thousand
horse
furnished
for
the
enterprise
.
But
the
Spa●iard
would
not
now
hearken
to
their
motions
,
or
proceed
any
further
to
any
forcible
enterprise
In
the
meane
while
,
the
Iesuites
had
beene
tampering
to
disswade
the
acceptance
of
King
Iames
into
England
,
vrging
it
that
death
was
rather
to
be
indured
,
then
to
admit
an
heretike
.
And
those
that
gaue
him
consent
,
they
held
liable
to
excommunication
by
the
censure
of
Pope
Clement
〈◊〉
.
The
Papists
seeing
their
great
ankerhold
to
faile
them
from
Spaine
,
began
to
enter
into
more
desperate
courses
.
Catesby
tooke
his
ground
from
the
doctrine
of
Father
Parsons
:
That
the
whole
Schooles
both
of
Diuines
and
Lawyers
,
In
his
Booke
Philopater
.
Sect.
2.
take
this
position
vn●oubtedly
to
bee
beleeued
,
That
if
any
Christian
Prince
shall
manifestly
turne
from
the
Catholike
Religion
,
and
desire
of
seeke
to
reclaime
others
from
the
same
,
he
presently
falleth
from
all
princely
power
and
dignity
,
and
that
also
by
vertue
and
power
of
the
law
it selfe
both
diuine
and
humane
,
euen
before
any
sentence
pronounced
against
him
by
the
supreame
Pastor
and
Iudge
.
And
that
his
Subiects
,
of
what
estate
or
condition
soeuer
,
are
freed
from
all
bond
of
oath
of
alleageance
which
at
any
time
they
had
made
vnto
him
as
to
their
lawfull
Prince
.
Nay
,
that
they
both
may
and
ought
(
prouided
they
haue
competent
strength
and
force
)
cast
out
such
a
man
from
bearing
rule
among
Christians
,
as
an
Apostata
,
an
Heretike
,
a
Back-slider
,
a
Reuolter
from
our
Lord
Christ
,
and
an
enemy
to
his
owne
State
,
and
common-wealth
;
least
perhaps
hee
might
infect
others
,
or
by
his
example
or
command
,
turne
them
from
the
faith
:
yea
they
affirme
further
,
that
if
a
Prince
shall
but
fauour
or
shew
countenance
to
an
Heretike
,
he
presently
looseth
his
Kingdome
.
By
this
fiery
diuinity
of
their
owne
making
,
or
receiuing
it
from
the
spirits
of
error
and
doctrines
of
diuels
,
(
for
those
things
that
are
taught
for
doctrines
,
not
being
found
in
the
word
of
God
,
are
doctrines
of
diuels
,
much
more
they
that
are
contrary
to
the
doctrines
of
Gods
word
)
by
these
doctrines
the
Gunpowder-treason
tooke
strength
.
The
Parliament
dissolued
the
seauenth
of
Iuly
,
and
was
prorogued
vntill
the
seauenth
of
February
following
,
Catesby
being
then
at
Lambeth
,
sent
for
Thomas
Winter
,
who
had
beene
imployed
into
Spaine
,
and
brake
with
him
vpon
the
blowing
vp
of
the
Parliament
house
;
who
answered
,
that
indeed
strooke
at
the
root
:
but
if
it
should
not
take
effect
,
said
hee
,
as
most
of
this
nature
miscarrie
,
the
scandall
would
be
so
great
,
which
Catholike
religion
might
hereby
sustaine
,
as
not
only
our
enemies
,
but
our
friends
also
would
with
good
reason
condemne
vs
.
Catesby
answered
,
the
nature
of
the
disease
required
so
sharpe
a
remedy
,
and
asked
him
if
hee
would
g●ue
his
consent
.
Yes
,
said
he
,
in
this
or
what
else
soeuer
,
he
would
venture
his
life
.
But
he
proposed
difficulties
,
as
want
of
an
house
,
and
of
one
to
carry
the
mine
,
noise
in
the
working
,
and
such
like
.
Catesby
answered
,
let
vs
giue
the
attempt
,
and
where
it
●aileth
,
passe
no
further
:
but
first
quoth
he
,
because
wee
will
leaue
no
peaceable
and
quiet
way
vntried
,
you
shall
goe
ouer
,
and
informe
the
Constable
of
the
state
of
the
Catholikes
here
in
England
,
intreating
him
to
sollicite
his
Mai●stie
,
that
the
penall
lawes
may
bee
recalled
,
and
we
admitted
into
the
ra●ke
of
his
other
subiects
.
Withall
,
you
may
bring
ouer
some
confident
Gentlemen
,
such
as
you
shall
vnderstand
best
able
for
this
businesse
,
and
named
vnto
him
Master
Fawkes
.
Shortly
after
,
Winter
passed
the
seas
,
and
found
the
Constable
at
Bergen
neare
Dunkirk
:
where
by
helpe
of
Master
Owen
hee
deliuered
his
message
.
Whose
answere
was
,
that
he
had
strict
command
from
his
Master
,
to
doe
all
good
offices
for
the
Catholikes
,
and
for
his
owne
part
hee
thought
himselfe
bound
in
conscience
so
to
doe
,
and
that
no
good
occasion
should
bee
omitted
,
but
hee
spake
to
him
nothing
of
this
matter
.
Returning
to
Dunkirk
with
Master
Owen
they
had
speech
whether
the
Constable
would
faithfully
helpe
them
,
or
no
:
Owen
said
,
he
beleeued
nothing
lesse
,
and
that
they
sought
onely
their
own●
ends
,
holding
small
accompt
of
Catholikes
.
Winter
told
him
,
that
there
were
many
Gentlemen
in
England
,
who
would
not
forsake
their
Countrey
vntill
they
had
tried
the
vttermost
.
And
to
add
one
more
to
their
company
,
as
a
fit
man
both
for
councell
and
execution
of
whatsoeuer
they
should
resolue
,
wished
for
Master
Fawkes
,
who
as
he
had
heard
,
was
a
man
of
good
commendation
.
Owen
told
him
,
the
gentleman
deserued
no
lesse
,
but
was
at
Brussels
,
and
that
if
he
came
not
,
as
happily
he
might
before
Winters
departure
,
hee
would
send
him
shortly
after
into
England
.
Winter
went
shortly
after
to
Ostend
;
where
Sir
William
Stanly
as
then
was
not
,
but
came
two
dayes
after
.
Winter
remained
with
him
three
or
foure
dayes
.
In
which
time
he
asked
him
,
if
the
Catholikes
in
England
should
doe
any
thing
to
helpe
themselues
,
whether
hee
thought
the
Arch-Duke
would
second
them
?
he
answered
,
no.
For
all
those
parts
w●re
so
desirous
of
peace
with
England
,
as
they
would
indure
no
speech
of
other
enterprise
.
Neither
were
it
fit
,
said
he
,
to
set
any
pro●ect
a
foot
,
now
the
peace
is
vpon
concluding
▪
Winter
told
him
there
was
no
such
resolution
,
and
fell
into
other
speech
;
asking
him
of
Master
Fawkes
,
whom
Sir
William
much
commended
:
and
as
they
were
in
speech
,
Fawkes
came
in
.
Sir
William
told
him
,
this
is
the
Gentleman
you
spake
of
;
and
after
they
had
imbraced
,
Winter
told
Fawkes
,
that
some
good
friends
of
his
wished
his
company
in
England
,
and
appointed
to
meet
at
Dunkirk
,
where
they
might
conferre
.
Meeting
at
Dunkirk
,
they
had
conference
,
and
resolued
both
to
come
into
England
.
They
came
first
to
Catesby
:
whether
came
Master
Thomas
Percy
.
The
first
word
he
spake
after
he
came
into
their
companie
,
was
,
Shall
we
alwaies
,
Gentlemen
,
talke
,
and
neuer
doe
any
thing
?
Catesby
tooke
him
aside
,
and
had
speech
of
somewhat
to
be
done
,
so
as
first
they
might
all
take
an
oath
of
secrecy
;
which
within
few
dayes
after
,
they
did
.
The
oath
was
this
:
You
shall
sweare
by
the
blessed
Trinity
,
and
by
the
Sacrament
you
now
purpose
to
receiue
,
neuer
to
disclose
,
directly
nor
indirectly
,
by
wo●d
or
circumstance
,
the
matter
that
shall
he
proposed
to
you
to
keepe
secret
,
nor
desist
from
the
execution
thereof
,
vntill
the
rest
shall
giu●
you
leaue
.
This
oath
was
first
taken
by
Catesby
,
Percy
,
Wright
and
Fawkes
,
behinde
Saint
Clements
.
After
the
oath
taken
,
they
went
into
the
next
roome
and
heard
Masse
,
and
receiued
the
Sacrament
vpon
it
.
That
done
,
Catesby
disclosed
to
Percy
,
and
Winter
and
Iacke
Wright
to
Fawkes
the
businesse
,
for
which
they
tooke
the
oath
,
which
they
approued
.
Then
was
Percy
sent
to
take
the
house
,
which
they
vnderstood
did
belong
to
one
Ferris
;
which
with
some
difficulty
in
the
end
he
obtained
,
and
became
Tenant
to
Whinyard
,
as
Ferris
was
before
.
Fawkes
vnderwent
the
name
of
Master
Percy
his
man
,
calling
himselfe
Iohnson
;
because
his
face
was
most
vnknowne
,
and
receiued
the
keyes
of
the
house
,
vntill
they
heard
that
the
Parliament
was
adiourned
to
the
7.
of
February
.
At
which
time
they
all
departed
seuerall
wayes
into
the
Countrey
,
to
meet
againe
at
the
beginning
of
Michaelmas
Tearme
.
It
was
thought
conuenient
to
haue
a
house
to
receiue
prouision
of
powder
and
wood
for
the
mine
;
from
which
house
the
prouision
might
be
conueied
to
that
house
which
Percy
had
taken
:
this
was
taken
in
Lambeth
,
and
Keyes
was
appointed
the
trusty
keeper
thereof
.
When
they
were
agreed
to
begin
and
set
things
in
order
for
the
mine
,
they
were
staied
a
while
,
because
the
Scottish
Lords
were
appointed
to
sit
in
conference
of
the
Vnion
in
Percy
his
house
.
The
time
of
their
sitting
being
past
,
they
entred
vpon
the
mine
,
hauing
prouided
themselues
of
baked
meats
,
the
lesse
to
need
sending
abroad
.
Whilst
they
were
together
,
they
fell
into
discourse
what
they
should
doe
after
this
deede
was
done
.
The
first
question
was
,
how
they
might
surprise
the
next
heire
.
The
Prince
happily
would
be
at
Parliament
with
the
King
,
his
Father
:
how
should
they
then
be
able
to
seaze
vpon
the
Duke
?
This
burden
Percy
vndertook
,
that
by
his
acquaintance
,
he
with
other
Gentlemen
would
enter
the
Chamber
without
suspition
,
and
hauing
some
doozen
others
at
seuerall
doores
to
expect
his
comming
,
and
two
or
three
on
horsebacke
at
the
Court
gate
to
receiue
him
,
he
would
vndertake
(
the
blow
being
giuen
,
vntill
which
hee
would
attend
in
the
Dukes
Chamber
)
to
carry
him
safe
away
:
for
he
supposed
most
of
the
Court
would
be
absent
,
and
such
as
were
there
,
not
suspecting
,
or
vnprouided
for
any
such
matter
.
For
the
Lady
Elizabeth
,
it
were
easie
to
surprise
her
in
the
country
,
by
drawing
friends
together
at
an
hunting
neare
the
Lord
Harringtons
,
and
Asby
Master
Catesby
his
house
being
not
farre
off
,
was
a
fit
place
for
preparation
The
next
was
for
money
and
horses
,
which
if
they
could
prouide
in
any
reasonable
measure
(
hauing
the
heire
apparant
)
and
the
first
knowledge
by
foure
or
fiue
dayes
was
oddes
sufficient
.
Then
what
Lords
they
should
saue
from
the
Parliament
,
which
was
first
agreed
in
generall
,
as
many
as
they
could
that
were
Catholikes
,
or
so
disposed
;
but
after
they
descended
to
speake
of
particulars
.
Next
what
forraine
Princes
they
should
acquaint
with
this
before
,
or
ioyne
with
after
.
For
this
point
they
agreed
,
that
first
they
could
not
inioyne
Princes
to
that
secrecy
,
nor
oblige
them
by
oath
,
so
to
be
secure
of
their
promise
;
beside
,
they
knew
not
whether
they
will
approue
the
proiect
or
dislike
it
.
And
if
they
doe
allow
therof
,
to
prepare
before
,
might
beget
suspition
:
and
not
to
prouide
vntill
the
businesse
were
acted
;
the
same
letter
that
carried
the
newes
of
the
thing
done
,
might
as
well
intreat
their
helpe
and
furtherance
.
Spaine
is
too
slow
in
their
preparations
to
hope
any
good
from
the
first
extremities
,
and
France
too
neere
and
to
dangerous
,
who
with
the
Shipping
of
Holland
,
we
feared
of
all
the
world
might
make
away
with
vs
.
While
they
were
in
the
middle
of
these
discourses
,
they
heard
that
the
Parliament
would
be
anew
adiourned
vntill
after
Michaelmas
,
vpon
which
tidings
they
brake
off
both
discourse
and
working
.
About
Candlemas
they
brought
ouer
in
a
Boat
the
powder
which
they
had
prouided
at
Lambeth
,
and
laid
it
in
Master
Percy
his
house
;
because
they
would
haue
all
their
danger
in
one
place
.
Then
falling
to
their
worke
in
the
mine
,
they
came
against
the
stone
wall
,
which
was
very
hard
to
beat
through
,
at
which
time
they
called
Kit
Wright
to
their
company
;
but
as
they
were
working
vpon
the
wall
they
heard
a
rushing
in
a
Cellar
,
of
remouing
of
coales
.
Whereupon
they
feared
that
they
had
beene
discouered
,
and
they
sent
Fawkes
to
goe
to
the
Cellar
;
who
finding
that
the
Coales
were
a
selling
,
and
that
the
Cellar
was
to
bee
let
,
viewing
the
opportunity
thereof
for
their
purpose
,
Percy
went
and
hired
the
same
for
yearely
rent
.
They
had
before
this
prouided
twenty
barrels
of
powder
,
which
they
remoued
into
the
Cellar
,
and
couered
them
w●th
billets
and
faggots
which
they
had
prouided
for
that
purpose
.
After
this
they
thought
fit
to
send
Fawkes
to
acquaint
Sir
William
Stanly
,
and
Master
Owen
with
this
matter
,
but
so
that
they
might
receiue
the
oath
of
secrecy
.
The
reason
why
they
desired
Sir
William
Stanly
should
be
acquainted
herewith
,
was
to
haue
him
with
them
so
soone
as
he
could
.
And
for
Master
Owen
,
he
might
hold
good
correspondencies
after
with
forraine
Princes
.
Master
Fawkes
departed
about
Easter
for
Flanders
,
and
returned
in
the
end
of
August
.
He
brought
word
that
Sir
William
Stanly
was
not
returned
from
Spaine
,
so
as
he
vttered
the
matter
onely
to
Owen
,
who
seemed
well
pleased
with
the
businesse
,
but
told
him
that
surely
Sir
William
wou●d
not
bee
acquainted
with
any
plot
as
hauing
businesse
now
a
foot
in
the
Court
of
England
;
but
he
himselfe
would
be
alwaies
ready
to
tell
him
,
and
send
him
away
so
soone
as
it
were
done
.
About
this
time
Master
Percy
and
Catesby
met
at
the
Bathe
.
Where
they
agreed
that
the
company
being
yet
but
few
,
Catesby
should
haue
the
others
authority
to
call
in
whom
hee
thought
best
.
Whereupon
he
called
in
Sir
Euerard
Digby
,
and
after
that
Master
Tresham
.
The
first
promised
fifteene
hundreth
pounds
,
the
second
two
thousand
pounds
.
Master
Percy
promised
all
that
he
could
get
of
the
Earle
of
Northumberlands
rents
,
which
was
about
foure
thousand
pounds
,
and
to
prouide
many
galloping
horses
,
to
the
number
of
ten
.
Meane
while
,
Fawkes
and
Winter
bought
somenew
powder
,
as
suspecting
the
first
to
bee
danke
,
and
conueied
it
into
the
Cellar
,
and
set
it
in
order
,
as
they
resolued
it
should
stand
.
Then
was
the
Parliament
anew
prorogued
vntill
the
fifth
of
Nouember
.
So
that
all
of
them
went
down
till
some
tenne
dayes
before
.
When
Catesby
camevp
with
Fawks
to
an
house
by
Enfield-chase
,
called
White-webs
;
whether
Winter
came
to
them
.
Catesby
willed
Winter
to
inquire
whether
the
young
Prince
came
to
the
Parliament
.
Winter
told
him
that
hee
heard
that
his
Grace
thought
not
to
be
there
.
Then
said
Catesby
,
must
we
haue
our
horses
bey●nd
the
water
,
and
prouision
of
more
company
to
surprise
the
Prince
,
and
eaue
the
Duke
alone
.
All
things
thus
prepared
:
the
Saturday
of
the
weeke
immediately
praeceding
the
Kings
returne
,
which
was
vpon
Thursday
(
being
but
ten
dayes
before
the
Parliament
)
The
Lord
Monteagle
,
sonne
and
heire
to
the
Lord
Morley
,
being
in
his
owne
lodging
ready
to
goe
to
supper
at
seauen
of
the
clocke
at
night
,
one
of
his
footmen
,
whom
hee
had
sent
of
an
errand
ouer
the
street
,
was
met
by
an
vnknowne
man
of
a
reasonable
tall
personage
,
who
deliuered
him
a
Letter
,
charging
him
to
put
it
into
my
Lord
his
Masters
hands
:
which
my
Lord
no
sooner
receiued
,
but
that
hauing
broken
it
vp
,
and
perceiuing
the
same
to
bee
of
an
vnknowne
,
and
somewhat
vnlegible
hand
,
and
without
either
date
or
subscription
;
did
call
one
of
his
men
to
him
for
helping
him
to
reade
it
.
But
no
sooner
did
he
conceiue
the
strange
contents
thereof
,
although
he
was
somewhat
perplexed
what
construction
to
make
of
it
,
(
as
whether
of
a
matter
of
consequence
,
as
indeede
it
was
,
or
whether
some
foolish
deuised
Pasquill
by
some
of
his
enemies
,
to
skarre
him
from
his
attendance
at
the
Parliament
)
yet
did
hee
as
a
most
dutifull
and
l●iall
subiect
,
conclude
not
to
conceale
it
,
what
euer
might
come
of
it
.
Whereupon
notwithstanding
the
latenesse
and
darkenesse
of
the
night
in
such
a
season
of
the
yeare
,
he
presently
repaired
to
his
Maiesties
Pallace
at
White
hall
,
and
there
deliuered
the
same
to
the
Earle
of
Salisbury
his
Maiesties
principall
Secretary
.
The
Earle
hauing
read
the
Letter
,
and
heard
of
the
manner
of
comming
of
it
to
his
hands
,
did
greatly
incourage
and
commend
the
Lord
for
his
discretion
;
te●ling
him
plainely
,
that
whatsoeuer
the
purpose
of
the
Letter
might
proue
hereafter
,
yet
did
this
accident
put
him
in
mind
of
diuers
aduertisements
hee
had
receiued
from
beyond
the
seas
,
wherewith
he
had
acquainted
as
well
the
King
himselfe
,
as
diuers
of
his
Priuy
Councellours
,
concerning
some
businesse
the
Papists
were
in
,
both
at
home
and
abroad
,
making
preparation
for
some
combination
among
them
against
this
Parliament
time
:
for
inabling
them
to
deliuer
at
that
time
to
the
King
some
petition
for
tolleration
of
Religion
,
which
should
be
deliuered
in
some
such
order
,
and
so
well
backed
,
as
the
King
should
be
loath
to
refuse
their
requests
;
like
the
sturdy-beggars
crauing
almes
with
one
open
hand
,
but
carrying
a
stone
in
the
other
in
case
of
refusall
.
And
therefore
did
the
Earle
of
Salisbury
conclude
with
the
Lord
Monteagle
,
that
he
would
in
regard
of
the
Kings
absence
impart
the
same
Letter
to
some
more
of
his
Maiesties
Councell
.
Whe●eof
the
Lord
Monteagle
liked
well
,
onely
adding
this
request
,
by
way
of
protestation
,
that
whatsoeuer
the
euent
hereof
might
proue
,
it
should
not
be
imputed
to
him
,
as
proceeding
from
too
light
and
too
sodaine
an
apprehension
,
that
hee
deliuered
this
Letter
being
onely
moued
thereto
for
demonstration
of
his
ready
deuotion
and
care
for
preseruation
of
his
Maiestie
and
the
State
.
And
thus
did
the
Earle
of
Salisbury
presently
acquaint
the
Lord
Chamberlaine
with
the
said
Letter
.
Whereupon
they
two
in
the
presence
of
the
Lord
Monteagle
,
calling
to
minde
the
former
intelligence
already
mentioned
,
which
seemed
to
haue
some
relation
with
this
Letter
;
the
tender
care
which
they
euer
had
to
the
preseruation
of
his
Maiesties
person
,
made
them
apprehend
,
that
some
perillous
attempt
did
thereby
appeare
to
be
intended
against
the
same
,
which
did
the
more
neerely
concerne
the
Lord
Chamberlaine
to
haue
care
of
,
in
regard
that
it
doth
belong
to
the
charge
of
his
office
,
to
ouersee
as
well
all
places
of
Assembly
where
his
Maiesty
is
to
repaire
,
as
his
Highnesse
owne
priuate
houses
.
And
therefore
did
the
said
two
Councellors
conclude
,
that
they
should
ioyne
vnto
them
three
more
of
the
Councell
,
to
wit
,
the
Lord
Admirall
,
the
Earles
of
Worcester
and
Northampton
,
to
be
also
particularly
acquainted
with
this
accident
.
Who
hauing
all
of
them
concurred
together
to
the
re-examination
of
the
contents
of
the
said
Letter
,
they
did
conclude
,
that
how
slight
a
matter
it
might
at
the
first
appeare
to
be
,
yet
was
it
not
absolutely
to
be
contemned
,
in
respect
of
the
care
which
it
behoued
them
to
haue
of
the
preseruation
of
his
Maiesties
person
.
But
yet
resolued
for
two
reasons
,
first
to
acquaint
the
King
himselfe
with
the
same
,
before
they
proceeded
to
any
further
inquisition
in
the
matter
,
as
well
for
the
expectation
and
experience
they
had
of
his
Maiesties
fortunate
iudgement
in
clearing
and
soluing
of
obscure
riddles
and
doubtfull
mysteries
,
as
also
because
the
more
time
would
in
the
meane
while
bee
giuen
for
the
practise
to
ripen
,
if
any
was
,
wherby
the
discouery
might
be
the
more
cleare
and
euident
,
and
the
ground
of
proceeding
thereupon
more
safe
,
iust
,
and
easie
.
And
so
according
to
their
determination
did
the
Earle
of
Salisbury
repaire
to
the
King
in
his
gallery
vpon
Friday
,
being
Alhallow
day
,
in
the
afternoon
,
which
was
the
day
after
his
Maiesties
arriuall
,
and
none
but
himselfe
being
present
with
his
Highnesse
at
that
time
:
Where
without
any
other
speech
or
iudgement
giuen
of
the
Letter
,
but
onely
relating
simply
the
forme
of
the
deliuery
thereof
,
he
presented
it
to
his
Maiesty
;
the
contents
of
the
Letter
are
as
followeth
.
My
Lord
,
out
of
the
loue
I
beare
to
some
of
your
friends
,
I
haue
a
care
of
your
preseruation
.
Therefore
I
would
aduise
you
,
as
you
tender
your
life
,
to
deuise
some
excuse
to
shift
off
your
attendance
at
this
Parliament
.
For
God
and
man
haue
concurred
to
punish
the
wickednesse
of
this
time
.
And
thinke
not
slightly
of
this
aduertisement
,
but
retire
your selfe
into
your
Country
,
where
you
may
expect
the
euent
in
safety
:
for
though
there
be
no
appearance
of
any
stirre
,
yet
I
say
,
they
shall
receiue
a
terrible
blow
this
Parliament
,
and
yet
they
shall
not
see
who
hurt
them
.
This
counsell
is
not
to
be
contemned
,
because
it
may
doe
you
good
,
and
can
doe
you
no
harme
:
for
the
danger
is
past
as
soone
as
you
shall
haue
burned
this
Letter
.
And
I
hope
God
will
giue
you
the
grace
to
make
good
vse
of
it
.
To
whose
holy
protection
I
commend
you
.
The
King
no
sooner
read
the
letter
,
but
after
a
little
pause
,
and
then
reading
it
ouer
again
,
he
deliuered
his
iudgement
of
it
in
such
sort
,
as
he
thought
it
was
not
to
bee
contemned
.
For
that
the
stile
of
it
seemed
to
be
more
quicke
and
pithy
,
then
is
vsuall
to
be
in
a
pasquill
or
libell
,
(
the
superfluities
of
idle
braines
.
)
But
the
Earle
of
Salisbury
perceiuing
the
King
to
apprehend
it
deeplier
then
he
looked
for
,
knowing
his
nature
;
told
him
,
that
he
thought
by
one
sentence
in
it
,
that
it
was
like
to
be
written
by
some
fool
or
mad
man
,
reading
to
him
this
sentence
in
it
:
for
the
danger
is
past
as
soone
as
you
haue
burned
the
Letter
:
which
he
said
was
like
to
be
the
saying
of
a
foole
.
For
if
the
danger
was
past
so
soone
as
the
Letter
was
burnt
,
then
the
warning
behooued
to
be
of
little
auaile
,
when
the
burning
of
the
Letter
might
make
the
danger
to
bee
eschewed
.
But
the
King
by
the
contrary
considering
the
former
sentence
in
the
Letter
.
That
they
should
receiue
a
terrible
blow
at
this
Parliament
,
and
yet
should
not
see
who
hurt
them
:
ioyning
it
to
the
sentence
immediately
following
already
alleadged
,
did
thereupon
coniecture
,
that
the
danger
mentioned
,
should
bee
some
sudden
danger
by
blowing
vp
of
powder
:
for
no
other
insurrection
,
rebellion
,
or
whatsoeuer
other
priuate
or
desperate
attempt
could
be
committed
,
or
attempted
in
time
of
Parliament
,
and
the
authors
thereof
v●seene
,
except
it
were
onely
by
a
blowing
vp
of
powder
,
which
might
be
performed
by
one
base
knaue
in
a
darke
corner
.
Whereupon
he
was
moued
to
interpret
and
construe
the
latter
sentence
in
the
Letter
,
(
alleadged
by
the
Earle
of
Salisbury
)
against
all
ordinary
sense
and
construction
in
Grammer
,
as
if
by
these
words
,
for
the
danger
is
past
as
soone
as
you
haue
burned
the
Letter
,
should
be
closely
vnderstood
the
sudden
and
quicknesse
of
the
danger
,
which
should
be
as
quickly
performed
,
and
at
an
end
,
as
that
paper
should
be
of
bleasing
vp
in
the
fire
;
turning
that
word
,
as
soone
,
to
that
sense
of
,
as
quickly
.
And
therefore
wished
that
before
his
going
to
Parliament
,
the
vnder-roomes
of
the
Parliament
house
might
be
well
and
narrowly
searched
.
It
must
be
confessed
that
God
put
this
vnderstanding
in
the
Kings
heart
.
For
albeit
now
vpon
the
euent
made
knowne
,
a
man
may
easily
see
that
no
other
construction
can
bee
made
of
the
Letter
,
then
that
which
the
King
made
:
yet
before
the
euent
was
knowne
,
the
wisest
did
not
apprehend
that
vnderstanding
.
And
therefore
we
must
acknowledge
that
God
would
haue
it
knowne
and
brought
to
knowledge
by
the
King
himselfe
,
that
all
the
body
of
the
Kingdome
might
rest
most
vnder
God
,
beholding
to
the
King
,
their
head
for
the
generall
deliuerance
.
The
Earle
of
Salisbury
wondring
at
his
Maiesties
commentary
,
which
hee
knew
to
be
farre
contrary
to
his
ordinary
and
naturall
disposition
,
who
did
rather
euer
sinne
vpon
the
other
side
,
in
not
apprehending
nor
trusting
due
aduertisments
of
practises
and
perils
when
hee
was
duely
informed
of
them
,
whereby
hee
had
many
times
drawne
himselfe
into
many
desperate
dangers
,
and
interpreting
rightly
this
extraordinary
caution
at
this
time
to
proceed
from
the
vigilant
care
he
had
of
the
whole
state
,
more
then
of
his
owne
person
,
which
could
not
but
haue
all
perished
together
if
this
designement
had
succeeded
:
he
thought
good
to
dissemble
still
vnto
the
King
that
there
had
beene
any
iust
cause
of
such
apprehension
.
And
ending
the
purpose
with
some
merry
ieast
vpon
this
subiect
,
as
his
custome
is
,
tooke
his
leaue
for
that
time
.
But
though
hee
seemed
so
to
neglect
it
to
his
Maiestie
,
yet
his
customable
and
watchfull
care
of
the
King
and
the
State
still
boyling
within
him
;
and
hauing
with
the
blessed
Virgin
Mary
,
laid
vp
in
his
heart
the
Kings
so
strange
iudgement
and
construction
of
it
,
he
could
not
bee
at
rest
till
hee
acquainted
the
foresaid
Lords
what
had
passed
betweene
the
King
and
him
in
priuate
.
Whereupon
they
were
all
so
earnest
to
renew
againe
the
memory
of
the
same
purpose
to
his
Maiestie
,
as
it
was
agreed
,
that
he
should
the
next
day
being
Saturday
repaire
to
his
Highnesse
.
Which
hee
did
in
the
same
priuy
Gallery
,
and
renewed
the
memory
thereof
,
the
Lord
Chamberlaine
then
being
present
with
the
King
.
At
which
time
it
was
determined
that
the
said
Lord
Chamberlaine
should
according
to
his
custome
and
office
,
view
all
the
Parliament
houses
both
aboue
and
below
,
and
consider
what
likelihood
or
appearance
of
any
such
danger
might
possibly
be
gathered
by
the
sight
of
them
.
But
yet
as
well
for
staying
of
idle
rumors
,
as
for
being
the
more
able
to
discerne
any
mystery
the
nearer
that
things
were
in
readinesse
,
his
iourney
thither
was
ordained
to
be
deferred
till
the
afternoone
before
the
sitting
downe
of
the
Parliament
,
Nouemb.
5.
Anno
1605.
which
was
vpon
the
Munday
following
.
At
what
time
he
(
according
to
his
conclusion
)
went
to
the
Parliament
house
,
accompanied
with
the
Lord
Monteagle
,
being
in
zeale
to
the
Kings
seruice
earnest
and
curious
to
see
the
euent
of
that
accident
,
whereof
he
had
the
fortune
to
be
the
first
discouerer
.
Where
hauing
viewed
all
the
lower
roomes
,
he
found
in
the
vault
vnder
the
vpper
house
great
store
of
prouision
of
Billets
,
Faggots
,
&
Coales
.
And
inquiring
of
Whinyard
keeper
of
the
Wardrop
,
to
what
vse
hee
had
put
those
lower
roomes
,
and
cellars
:
he
told
him
that
Thomas
Percy
had
hired
both
the
House
and
part
of
the
Cellar
or
Vault
vnder
the
same
.
And
that
the
wood
and
coale
therein
was
the
said
Gentlemans
owne
prouision
.
Whereupon
the
Lord
Chamberlaine
casting
his
eye
aside
,
perceiued
a
fellow
standing
in
a
corner
there
,
calling
himselfe
the
said
Percy
his
man
,
and
keeper
of
that
house
for
him
,
which
was
Guido
Fawkes
,
the
instrument
which
should
haue
acted
that
monstrous
tragedy
.
The
Lord
Chamberlaine
looking
vpon
all
things
with
an
heedfull
eye
,
yet
in
outward
appearance
with
but
a
carelesse
and
racklesse
countenance
,
he
presently
addressed
himselfe
to
the
King
in
the
said
priuy
Gallery
,
where
in
the
presence
of
the
Lord
Treasurer
,
the
Lord
Admirall
,
the
Earles
of
Worcester
,
Northampton
,
and
Salisbury
,
he
made
his
report
what
he
had
seene
and
obserued
there
.
Noting
that
Monteagle
had
told
him
,
that
hee
no
sooner
heard
Thomas
Percy
named
to
be
the
possessour
of
that
house
,
but
considering
both
his
backwardnesse
in
Religion
,
and
the
old
dearenesse
in
friendship
betweene
himselfe
and
the
said
Percy
,
he
did
greatly
suspect
the
matter
,
and
that
the
Letter
should
come
from
him
.
The
Lord
Chamberlaine
also
told
,
that
he
did
not
wonder
a
little
at
the
extraordinary
great
prouision
of
wood
and
coale
in
that
house
,
where
Thomas
Percy
had
so
seldome
occasion
to
remaine
:
as
likewise
it
gaue
him
in
his
minde
that
his
man
looked
like
a
very
tall
and
desperate
fellow
.
This
could
not
but
increase
the
Kings
former
apprehension
and
iealousie
.
Whereupon
he
insisted
,
as
before
,
that
the
house
was
narrowly
to
bee
searched
,
and
that
those
Billets
and
Coales
would
bee
searched
to
the
bottome
,
it
being
most
suspitious
that
they
were
laid
there
onely
for
couering
of
the
powder
.
Of
this
same
minde
also
were
all
the
Councellors
then
present
.
But
vpon
the
fashion
of
making
the
search
,
was
it
long
debated
.
For
on
the
one
side
they
were
all
so
iealous
of
the
Kings
safety
,
that
they
all
agreed
,
that
there
could
not
be
too
much
caution
vsed
for
preuenting
the
danger
:
And
yet
on
the
other
part
,
they
were
all
extreame
loath
and
dainty
,
that
in
case
this
Letter
should
proue
to
be
nothing
but
the
euaporation
of
an
idle
braine
,
then
a
curious
search
being
made
,
and
nothing
found
,
should
not
onely
turne
to
the
generall
scandall
of
the
King
and
the
State
,
as
being
so
susp●tious
of
euery
light
and
friuolous
toy
,
but
likewise
lay
an
ill-fauoured
imputation
vpon
the
Earle
of
Northumberland
,
one
of
his
Maiesties
greatest
Subiects
and
Councellors
,
this
Thomas
Percy
being
his
kinseman
,
and
most
confident
familiar
.
And
the
rather
were
they
curious
vpon
this
point
,
knowing
how
farre
the
King
detested
to
be
thought
suspitious
or
iealous
of
any
of
his
good
subiects
,
though
of
the
meanest
degree
.
And
therefore
though
they
all
agreed
vpon
the
maine
ground
,
which
was
to
prouide
for
the
security
of
the
Kings
person
,
yet
did
they
much
differ
in
circumstances
,
by
which
this
action
might
bee
best
carried
with
lea●t
dinne
and
occasion
of
slander
.
But
the
King
himselfe
still
persisting
that
there
were
diuers
shrewd
appearances
,
and
that
a
narrow
search
of
those
places
could
preiudice
no
man
that
was
innocent
,
he
at
last
plainely
resolued
them
,
that
either
must
all
the
parts
of
those
roomes
be
narrowly
searched
,
and
no
possibility
of
danger
left
vnexamined
,
or
else
hee
and
they
all
must
resolue
not
to
meddle
in
it
at
all
,
but
plainely
to
goe
the
next
day
to
the
Parliament
,
and
leaue
the
successe
to
fortune
,
which
he
beleeued
they
would
be
loath
to
take
vpon
their
consciences
:
for
in
such
a
case
as
this
,
an
halfe-doing
was
worse
then
no
doing
at
all
.
Whereupon
it
was
at
last
concluded
,
that
nothing
should
be
left
vnsearched
in
those
houses
.
And
yet
for
the
better
colour
and
stay
of
rumor
,
in
case
nothing
were
found
,
it
was
thought
meet
,
that
vpon
a
pretence
of
Whinyards
missing
some
of
the
Kings
stuffe
or
hangings
which
he
had
in
keeping
,
all
those
roomes
should
bee
narrowly
ripped
for
them
.
And
to
this
purpose
was
Sir
Thomas
Kneuet
,
(
a
Gentleman
of
his
Maiesties
priuie
Chamber
)
imployed
,
being
a
Iustice
of
Peace
in
Westminster
,
and
one
,
of
whose
ancient
fidelity
both
the
late
Queene
,
and
our
now
Soueraigne
haue
had
large
proofe
.
Who
according
to
the
trust
committed
vnto
him
,
went
about
the
midnight
next
after
,
to
the
Parliament
house
,
accompan●ed
with
such
a
small
number
as
was
fit
for
that
●rrand
.
But
before
his
entry
into
the
house
,
finding
Thomas
Percyes
alleadged
man
standing
without
the
doores
,
his
Cloathes
and
Bootes
on
at
so
dead
a
time
of
night
,
he
resolued
to
apprehend
him
,
as
he
did
,
and
the●eafter
went
forward
to
the
searching
of
the
house
.
Where
after
hee
had
caused
to
be
ouerturned
some
of
the
Billets
and
Coales
,
he
first
found
one
of
the
small
Barrels
of
powder
,
and
after
,
all
the
rest
,
to
the
number
of
thirty
sixe
barrels
great
and
small
.
And
thereafter
searching
the
fellow
whom
he
had
taken
,
found
three
matches
;
and
all
other
instruments
fit
for
blowing
vp
the
powder
,
ready
vpon
him
;
which
made
him
instantly
confesse
his
owne
guiltinesse
:
declaring
also
vnto
him
▪
that
if
hee
had
happened
to
be
within
the
house
,
when
he
tooke
him
,
as
he
was
immediately
before
(
at
the
ending
of
his
wo●ke
)
hee
would
not
haue
failed
to
haue
blowne
him
vp
,
house
and
all
.
Thus
after
Sir
Thomas
had
caused
the
wretch
to
be
surely
bound
,
and
well
guarded
by
the
company
he
had
brought
with
him
,
he
himselfe
returned
back
to
the
Kings
Pallace
,
and
gaue
warning
of
his
successe
to
the
Lord
Chamberlaine
,
and
Earle
of
Salisbury
,
who
immediately
warning
the
rest
of
the
Councell
that
lay
in
the
house
,
as
soone
as
they
could
get
themselues
ready
,
came
with
their
fellow
Councellors
to
the
Kings
Bed-chamber
,
being
at
that
time
neere
foure
of
the
clocke
in
the
morning
.
And
at
the
first
entry
of
the
Kings
Chamber
doore
,
the
Lord
Chamberlaine
being
not
any
longer
able
to
conceale
his
ioy
for
the
preuenting
of
so
great
a
danger
,
told
the
King
in
a
confused
hast
,
that
all
was
found
and
discouered
,
and
the
traitor
in
hands
and
fast
bound
.
Then
order
being
first
taken
for
sending
for
the
rest
of
the
Councell
that
lay
in
the
to●ne
,
the
prisoner
himselfe
was
brought
into
the
house
.
Where
in
respect
of
the
strangenesse
of
the
accident
,
no
man
was
staied
from
the
sight
in
speaking
with
him
:
and
within
a
while
after
the
Counce●●
did
examine
him
.
Who
seeming
to
put
on
a
Roman-resolution
,
did
both
to
the
Councell
,
and
to
euery
other
person
that
spake
to
him
that
day
,
appeare
so
constant
and
set●ed
in
his
grounds
,
as
they
all
thought
they
had
found
a
new
Mutius
Scaeuola
borne
in
England
.
For
notwithstanding
the
horrour
of
the
fact
,
the
guilt
of
his
conscience
,
his
sudden
surprising
,
the
terrour
which
should
haue
strucken
him
by
comming
into
the
presence
of
so
graue
a
Councell
,
and
the
restlesse
and
confused
questions
that
euery
man
all
that
day
did
vexe
him
with
;
●et
was
his
countenance
so
farre
from
being
deiected
,
as
hee
often
smiled
in
scornefull
manner
,
not
onely
auowing
the
fact
,
but
repenting
onely
,
with
the
said
Scaeuola
,
his
failing
in
the
execution
thereof
;
whereof
hee
said
,
the
diuell
and
not
God
,
was
the
discouerer
:
answering
quickly
to
euery
mans
obiections
,
scoffing
at
any
idle
questions
which
were
propounded
to
him
,
and
iesting
with
such
as
he
thought
had
no
authority
to
examine
him
.
All
that
day
could
the
Councell
get
nothing
out
of
him
touching
his
complices
,
refusing
to
answer
to
any
such
questions
which
he
thought
might
discouer
his
plot
,
&
laying
all
the
blame
vpon
himselfe
.
Whereunto
,
he
said
,
he
was
moued
onely
for
Religion
and
conscience
sake
,
denying
the
King
to
be
his
lawfull
Soueraigne
,
or
the
annointed
of
God
,
in
respect
he
was
an
Heretike
,
and
giuing
himselfe
no
other
name
then
Iohn
Iohnson
,
seruant
to
Thomas
Percy
.
But
the
next
morning
being
carried
to
the
Tower
,
hee
did
not
there
remaine
aboue
two
or
three
dayes
,
being
twice
or
thrice
in
that
space
re-examined
,
and
the
racke
onely
offered
,
and
shewed
vnto
him
,
when
the
maske
of
his
Romi●h
fortitude
did
visibly
begin
to
weare
and
slide
off
his
face
.
And
then
did
he
begin
to
confesse
part
of
the
truth
,
and
thereafter
to
open
the
whole
matter
.
Out
of
his
conscience
,
and
especially
out
of
the
confession
of
Thomas
Winter
haue
we
drawne
the
praeceding
narration
.
The
confession
of
Fawkes
was
taken
presently
after
his
apprehension
.
The
confession
of
Winter
was
taken
the
23.
Anno
1605.
of
Nouember
,
before
the
Lords
of
the
Councell
.
They
that
were
first
in
the
treason
,
and
laboured
in
the
mine
,
were
Robert
Catesby
,
Robert
Winter
,
Esquires
,
Thomas
Percy
,
Thomas
Winter
,
Iohn
Wright
,
Christopher
Wright
,
Guido
Fawkes
,
Gentlemen
;
and
Bates
,
Catesbyes
man
.
They
that
were
made
acquainted
with
it
,
though
not
personally
labouring
in
the
mine
,
nor
in
the
cellar
,
were
Euerard
Digby
Knight
,
Ambrose
Rookewood
,
Francis
Tresham
,
Esquires
.
Iohn
Grant
Gentleman
,
and
Robert
Keies
.
The
newes
was
no
sooner
spread
abroad
that
morning
,
which
was
vpon
a
Tuesday
,
the
5.
of
Nouember
,
and
the
first
day
designed
for
that
session
of
Parliament
:
but
some
of
those
conspirators
,
namely
Winter
,
and
the
two
Wrights
,
brethren
,
thought
it
high
time
for
them
to
hasten
out
of
the
towne
,
(
for
Catesby
was
gone
the
night
before
,
and
Percy
at
foure
of
the
clocke
in
the
morning
the
same
day
of
the
discouery
)
and
all
of
them
held
their
course
,
with
more
hast
then
good
speed
to
Warwicke-shire
toward
Couentry
,
where
the
next
day
morning
being
Wednesday
,
and
about
the
same
houre
that
Fawkes
was
taken
in
Westminster
,
one
Grant
,
a
Gentleman
,
hauing
associated
to
him
some
others
of
his
opinion
,
all
violent
Papists
,
and
strong
Recusants
,
came
to
a
stable
of
one
Benock
a
rider
of
great
horses
,
and
hauing
violently
broken
vp
the
s●me
,
carried
along
with
them
all
the
great
horses
that
were
therein
,
to
the
number
of
seauen
or
eight
,
belonging
to
diuers
Noblemen
&
Gentlemen
of
that
country
,
who
had
put
them
into
the
riders
hands
to
be
mad●
fit
for
their
seruice
.
And
so
both
that
company
of
them
which
fled
out
of
London
,
as
also
Grant
and
his
complices
met
altogether
at
Dunchurch
at
Sir
Euerard
Digby
his
lodging
the
Tuesday
at
night
after
the
discouery
of
this
treacherous
attempt
.
The
which
Digby
had
likewise
for
his
part
appointed
a
match
of
hunting
to
haue
beene
hunted
the
next
day
,
which
was
Wednesday
,
though
his
minde
was
Nimrod-like
vpon
a
farre
other
manner
of
hunting
,
more
bent
vpon
the
bloud
of
reasonable
men
,
then
of
bruit
beasts
.
This
company
and
hellish
society
thus
conuened
,
finding
their
purpose
discouered
,
and
their
treachery
preuented
,
did
resolue
to
runne
a
desperate
course
,
and
since
they
could
not
preuaile
by
so
priuate
a
blow
,
to
practise
by
a
publike
rebellion
,
either
to
attain●
to
their
intents
,
or
at
least
to
saue
themselues
in
the
throng
of
others
.
And
therefore
gathering
all
the
company
they
could
vnto
them
,
and
pretending
the
quarell
of
Religion
,
hauing
intercepted
such
prouision
of
armour
,
horses
,
and
powder
,
as
the
time
could
permit
,
thought
by
running
vp
and
downe
the
Country
,
both
to
augment
peece
by
peece
their
number
:
(
dreaming
to
themselues
that
they
had
the
vertue
of
a
snow-ball
,
which
being
little
at
the
first
,
and
tumbling
downe
a
great
hill
,
groweth
to
a
great
quantity
,
by
increasing
it selfe
with
the
snow
that
it
meeteth
in
the
way
)
and
also
that
they
beginning
first
this
braue
shew
in
one
part
of
the
Country
should
by
their
sympathy
and
example
stir
vp
and
incourage
the
rest
of
their
Religion
in
other
parts
in
England
to
rise
,
as
they
had
done
there
.
But
when
they
had
gathered
their
force
to
the
greatest
,
they
came
not
to
the
number
of
fourescore
.
And
yet
were
they
troubled
all
the
houres
of
the
day
to
keepe
and
containe
their
owne
seruants
from
stealing
from
them
.
Who
notwithstanding
of
all
their
care
,
dai●y
left
them
,
being
farre
infer●our
to
Gedeons
host
in
number
,
but
f●rre
more
in
faith
and
iustnesse
of
the
quarrell
.
And
so
after
that
this
Catholike
troupe
had
wandred
a
while
through
Warwickshire
▪
to
Worcestershire
,
and
from
thence
to
the
edge
and
borders
of
Staffordshire
,
this
gallantly
armed
band
had
not
the
honour
at
the
last
to
be
beaten
with
a
Kings
Lieutenant
or
extraordinary
Commissioner
sent
down
for
the
purpose
,
but
onely
by
the
ordinary
Sheriff●
of
Worcestershire
were
they
all
beaten
,
killed
,
taken
,
and
dispersed
.
Wherein
ye
haue
to
note
this
following
circumstance
so
a●mirable
,
and
so
●iuely
displaying
the
greatnesse
of
Gods
iustice
,
as
it
could
not
be
concealed
without
betraying
in
a
manner
the
glory
due
to
the
Almighty
for
the
same
.
Although
diuers
of
the
Kings
Proclamations
were
posted
downe
after
these
traitors
with
all
speed
possible
;
declaring
the
odiousnesse
of
the
bloudy
attempt
,
the
necessity
to
haue
had
Percy
preserued
aliue
,
if
it
had
beene
possible
,
and
the
assembly
of
that
rightly-damned
crew
,
now
no
more
darkened
conspirators
,
but
open
and
auowed
Rebels
:
yet
the
farre
distance
of
the
way
,
(
which
was
aboue
an
hundreth
miles
)
together
with
the
extreame
deepnesse
thereof
,
ioyned
also
with
the
shortnesse
of
the
day
,
was
the
cause
that
the
hearty
and
louing
affections
of
the
Kings
good
Subiects
in
those
parts
preuented
the
speed
of
his
proclamations
.
For
vpon
the
third
day
after
the
flying
downe
of
these
Rebels
,
which
was
vpon
the
Friday
next
after
the
discouery
of
their
plot
,
they
were
most
of
them
all
surprised
by
the
Sheriffe
of
Worcestershire
at
Holbeach
,
about
the
noone
of
the
day
,
in
manner
following
.
Grant
,
of
whom
mention
was
made
before
,
for
the
taking
of
the
great
horses
,
who
had
not
all
the
praeceding
time
stirred
from
his
owne
house
till
the
next
morning
after
the
attempt
should
be
put
in
execution
,
he
then
laying
his
accompt
without
his
Host
,
(
as
the
prouerbe
is
)
that
their
plott
had
,
without
failing
,
receiued
the
day
before
their
hoped-for
successe
,
tooke
,
or
rather
stole
out
those
Horses
for
inabling
him
,
and
so
many
of
that
soul-lesse
society
that
had
still
remained
in
the
Country
neare
about
him
,
to
make
a
sudden
surprise
vpon
the
Kings
elder
daughter
,
the
Lady
Elizabeth
,
hauing
her
residence
neare
to
that
place
,
whom
they
thought
to
haue
vsed
for
the
colour
of
their
treacherous
designe
(
his
Maiestie
her
Father
,
her
Mother
,
and
male-Children
being
all
destroyed
aboue
.
)
And
to
this
purpose
also
had
that
Nimrod
Digby
prouided
his
hunting-match
against
the
same
time
,
that
numbers
of
people
being
flocked
together
vpon
the
pretence
thereof
,
they
might
the
easilier
haue
brought
to
passe
the
sudden
surprise
of
her
person
.
Now
the
violent
taking
away
of
those
horses
long
before
day
,
did
seeme
to
be
so
great
a
riot
in
the
eyes
of
the
common
people
,
that
knew
of
no
greater
mystery
:
and
the
bold
attempting
thereof
did
ingender
such
a
suspition
of
some
following
rebellion
in
the
hearts
of
the
wiser
sort
,
as
both
great
and
small
began
to
stirre
and
arme
themselues
,
vpon
this
vnlooked-for
accident
.
Among
whom
Sir
Fulk
Greuil
the
elder
,
Knight
,
as
became
one
both
so
ancient
in
yeeres
,
and
good
reputation
,
and
by
his
office
being
Deputy
Lieuetenant
of
Warwickshire
,
though
vnable
in
his
body
,
yet
by
the
zeale
and
true
feruency
of
his
minde
,
did
first
apprehend
this
foresaid
riot
to
bee
nothing
but
the
sparkles
or
sure
indices
of
a
following
rebellion
.
Whereupon
both
stoutly
and
honestly
he
took
order
to
get
into
his
owne
hands
the
munition
and
armour
of
all
such
Gentlemen
about
him
,
as
were
either
absent
from
their
owne
houses
,
or
in
doubtfull
guard
,
and
also
sent
such
direction
to
the
townes
about
him
,
as
thereupon
did
follow
the
striking
of
Winter
by
a
poore
Smith
,
who
had
lik●wise
beene
taken
by
those
vulgar
people
,
but
that
he
was
rescued
by
the
rest
of
his
company
,
who
perceiuing
that
the
Country
before
them
had
notice
of
them
,
hastened
away
with
losse
in
their
owne
sight
,
sixteene
of
their
followers
being
taken
by
the
townesmen
,
and
sent
presently
to
the
Sheriffe
at
Warwicke
,
and
from
thence
to
London
.
But
before
twelue
or
sixteene
houres
past
,
Catesby
,
Percy
,
the
Winters
,
Wrights
,
Rookwood
,
and
the
rest
,
bringing
then
the
assurance
that
their
maine
plot
was
failed
,
and
bewrayed
,
whereupon
they
had
builded
the
golden
mountaines
of
their
glorious
hopes
:
they
then
tooke
their
last
desperate
resolution
,
to
flock
together
in
a
troupe
,
and
wander
as
they
did
,
for
the
reasons
aforetold
.
But
as
vpon
the
one
part
,
the
zealous
dutie
to
their
God
and
their
Soueraigne
was
so
deepely
imprinted
in
the
hearts
of
all
the
meanest
and
poorest
sort
of
the
people
(
although
then
knowing
of
no
farther
mysterie
,
then
such
publike
misbehauiours
,
as
their
owne
eyes
taught
them
)
as
notwithstanding
their
faire
shewes
and
pretence
of
their
Catholike
cause
,
no
creature
,
man
or
woman
through
all
the
Country
,
would
once
so
much
as
giue
them
willingly
a
cup
of
drinke
,
or
any
sort
of
comfort
or
support
,
but
with
execrations
detested
them
.
So
on
the
other
part
,
the
Sheriffes
of
the
Shires
where-through
they
wandred
,
conuening
their
people
with
all
speed
possible
,
hunted
as
hotly
after
them
,
as
the
euilnesse
of
the
way
,
and
the
vnprouidednesse
of
their
people
vpon
that
sudden
could
permit
them
.
And
so
at
last
after
Sir
Richard
Verney
Sheriffe
of
Warwickeshire
had
carefully
and
straightly
beene
in
chase
of
them
to
the
confines
of
his
County
,
part
of
the
meaner
sort
being
also
apprehended
by
him
:
Sir
Richard
Walsh
Sheriffe
of
Worcestershire
did
likewise
dutifully
and
hotly
pursue
them
through
his
Shire
.
And
hauing
gotten
sure
triall
of
their
taking
harbour
at
the
house
aboue-named
,
Holbeach
in
Staffordshire
,
the
house
of
Stephen
Littleton
.
he
sent
Trumpetters
and
messengers
to
them
,
commanding
them
in
the
Kings
name
to
render
to
him
,
his
Maiesties
Minister
;
and
knowing
no
more
at
that
time
of
their
guilt
,
then
was
publikely
visible
,
did
promise
vpon
their
dutifull
and
obedient
rendring
to
him
,
to
intercede
at
the
Kings
hands
for
the
sparing
of
their
liues
;
who
receiued
onely
from
them
this
scornefull
answere
(
they
being
better
witnesses
to
themselues
of
their
inward
euil
consciences
)
that
he
had
need
of
better
assistance
,
then
of
those
few
numbers
that
were
with
him
,
before
hee
could
be
able
to
command
or
controll
them
.
But
here
fell
the
wondrous
worke
of
Gods
iustice
,
that
while
this
message
passed
betweene
the
Sheriffe
and
them
:
the
Sheriffe
and
his
peoples
zeale
being
iustly
kindled
and
augmented
by
their
arrogant
answer
,
and
so
they
preparing
themselues
to
giue
a
furious
assault
:
and
the
other
party
making
themselues
ready
within
the
house
to
performe
their
promise
by
a
defence
as
resolute
;
it
pleased
God
that
in
the
mending
of
the
fire
in
their
Chamber
,
one
small
sparke
should
flye
out
,
&
light
among
lesse
then
two
pound
weight
of
Powder
,
which
was
drying
a
little
from
the
Chimney
:
which
being
thereby
blowne
vp
,
so
maimed
the
faces
of
some
of
the
principall
rebels
,
and
the
hands
and
sides
of
other
of
them
(
blowing
vp
with
it
also
a
great
bag
full
of
powder
,
which
notwithstanding
neuer
tooke
fire
)
as
they
were
not
onely
disabled
and
discouraged
hereby
from
any
farther
resistance
,
in
respect
Catesby
himselfe
,
Rookwood
,
Grant
,
and
diuers
others
,
of
greatest
accompt
among
them
,
were
thereby
made
vnable
for
defence
,
but
also
wonderfully
stricken
with
amazement
in
their
guilty
consciences
,
calling
to
memory
how
God
had
iustly
punished
them
with
that
same
instrument
,
which
they
should
haue
vsed
for
the
effectuating
of
so
great
a
sinne
;
according
to
the
ould
saying
,
In
quo
peccamus
,
in
eodem
plectimur
.
Inasmuch
as
they
presently
(
see
the
wonderfull
power
of
Gods
iustice
vpon
guilty
consciences
)
did
all
fall
downe
vpon
their
knees
praying
God
to
pardon
them
for
their
bloudy
enterprise
.
And
after
that
,
giuing
ouer
any
further
debate
,
opened
the
gate
,
suffered
the
Sheriffes
people
to
rush
in
furiously
among
them
,
and
desperately
sought
their
owne
present
destruction
;
The
three
specialls
of
them
ioyning
backs
together
,
Catesby
,
Percy
,
and
Winter
;
whereof
two
with
one
shot
,
Catesby
and
Percy
,
were
slaine
,
Winter
was
taken
and
saued
aliue
.
And
thus
these
resolute
and
high-aspiring
Catholikes
,
who
dreamed
of
no
lesse
then
the
destruction
of
Kings
and
kingdomes
,
and
promised
to
themselues
no
lower
estate
,
then
the
gouernment
of
great
and
ancient
Monarchies
,
were
miserably
defeated
and
quite
ouerthrowne
in
an
instant
,
falling
into
the
pit
which
they
had
prepared
for
others
;
And
so
fulfilling
that
sentence
which
his
Maiestie
did
in
a
manner
prophesie
of
them
,
in
his
oration
to
the
Parliament
:
some
presently
slaine
,
others
deadly
wounded
,
stripped
of
their
cloathes
,
left
lying
miserably
naked
,
and
so
dying
rather
of
cold
,
then
of
the
danger
of
their
wounds
;
and
the
rest
that
either
were
whole
,
or
but
lightly
hurt
,
taken
and
led
prisoners
by
the
Sheriffe
,
the
ordinary
Minister
of
Iustice
,
to
the
Go●le
,
the
ordinary
place
euen
of
the
basest
malefactors
;
where
they
remained
ti●l
their
sending
vp
to
London
,
being
met
with
a
huge
confluence
of
people
of
all
sorts
,
desirous
to
see
them
,
as
the
rarest
sort
of
Monsters
:
fooles
to
laugh
at
them
,
women
and
children
to
wonder
,
all
the
common
people
to
gaze
,
the
wiser
sort
to
satisfie
their
curiositie
in
seeing
the
outward
cases
of
so
vnheard-of
a
villany
;
and
generally
all
sorts
of
people
to
satiate
and
fill
their
eyes
with
the
sight
of
them
,
whom
in
their
harts
they
so
farre
admired
and
detested
,
seruing
so
for
a
fearefull
and
publick
spectacle
of
Gods
fierce
wrath
and
iust
indignation
.
They
liued
blindely
,
they
practisea
diuellishly
,
they
dyed
desperately
;
Their
memory
is
cursed
throughout
all
generations
.
Now
what
haue
our
aduersaries
to
say
to
these
,
or
what
can
wee
say
to
these
things
,
but
that
there
is
a
God
in
heauen
,
that
destroyeth
all
the
purposes
of
the
Pope
on
earth
?
whatsoeuer
haue
beene
attempted
against
vs
,
the
Pope
is
firme
on
their
side
;
God
hath
manifested
himselfe
many
waies
to
be
on
our
side
.
What
cause
haue
we
then
,
&
how
many
waies
are
we
prouoked
to
trust
in
God
,
to
loue
him
,
to
worship
him
,
that
so
miraculously
hath
defended
vs
?
to
cleaue
with
all
singlenes
of
heart
to
that
cause
that
hath
bin
so
mightily
maintayned
by
Gods
hand
and
power
?
And
what
cause
haue
our
adu●rsaries
to
examine
themselues
,
and
more
narrowly
to
examine
the
cause
which
God
by
so
many
iudgements
hath
condemned
?
The
people
of
Israel
were
mightily
protected
by
the
hand
of
God
,
&
so
long
as
they
truely
serued
God
al
their
aduersaries
could
neuer
preuaile
against
them
,
they
were
defended
by
power
from
aboue
,
God
did
watch
ouer
them
;
but
when
they
fell
from
God
,
God
did
suffer
them
to
fall
into
the
hands
of
their
enemies
.
There
will
hardly
be
found
any
president
euen
among
the
people
of
God
,
that
for
so
many
yeeres
together
they
haue
bin
continually
deliuered
from
so
many
,
so
cruelly
intended
,
so
dangerous
assaults
.
The
deepest
deuises
of
malice
,
reaching
euen
from
hell
vnto
hellish
men
vpon
earth
haue
beene
practised
against
vs
,
as
this
last
which
came
from
the
deepenesse
of
Satan
:
wherein
without
sword
or
speare
,
without
any
shew
of
warlike
preparations
,
their
hellish
deuise
was
at
one
blow
to
root
out
religion
,
to
destroy
the
state
,
the
head
with
the
body
,
the
King
with
the
stat●
,
the
Father
of
our
Country
,
the
Mother
of
our
Country
,
the
oliue
branches
the
hopefull
succession
of
our
King
,
the
Reuerend
Clergy
,
the
Honourable
Nobility
,
the
faithfull
Councellors
,
the
graue
Iudges
,
the
greatest
part
of
our
Knights
and
Gentry
,
the
choisest
Burgesses
,
the
Officers
of
the
Crowne
,
Councell
,
Signet
,
S●ales
,
and
of
other
seates
of
iudgement
,
the
learned
Lawyers
,
with
an
infinite
number
of
common
people
,
the
Hall
of
iustice
,
the
houses
of
Parliament
,
the
Church
vsed
for
the
Coronation
of
our
Kings
,
the
monuments
of
our
former
Princes
,
all
Records
of
Parliament
,
and
of
euery
particular
mans
right
,
with
a
great
number
of
charters
,
and
other
things
of
this
nature
,
all
these
things
had
the
diuell
by
his
agents
deuised
at
one
secret
blow
to
destroy
.
Psal.
124.
If
the
Lord
had
not
beene
on
our
side
,
may
Israel
now
say
,
if
the
Lord
had
not
beene
on
our
side
when
men
rose
vp
against
vs
,
they
had
then
swallowed
vs
vp
quicke
,
when
their
wrath
was
kindled
against
vs
:
praised
be
the
Lord
which
hath
not
giuen
vs
vp
a
prey
to
their
teeth
,
our
soule
is
escaped
as
a
Bird
out
of
the
snare
of
the
Fowlers
;
the
snare
is
broken
,
and
we
are
deliuered
:
our
helpe
is
in
the
name
of
the
Lord
,
which
hath
made
heauen
and
earth
.
We
labour
against
the
Papists
to
proue
our
Church
a
true
Church
of
God
:
They
on
the
other
side
labour
to
proue
themselues
the
onely
Catholike
Church
,
and
our
assemblies
to
be
,
as
they
call
them
,
assemblies
of
Heretikes
.
God
hath
determined
this
controuersie
most
euiden●ly
by
his
word
,
and
most
powerfully
from
heauen
,
by
his
continuall
protection
of
vs
,
and
destruction
of
all
the
wicked
practises
which
they
haue
attempted
against
vs
.
Was
there
euer
any
cause
in
the
world
so
strongly
ma●ntained
on
the
one
side
,
as
our
cause
hath
beene
?
was
there
euer
any
execrable
practises
in
the
world
so
pow●rfu●ly
condemned
from
heauen
,
as
their
practises
haue
beene
?
God
open
their
eyes
,
that
they
may
see
and
vnderstand
that
they
fight
against
God
.
The
Church
of
Rome
,
so
long
as
it
stood
the
Church
of
God
,
did
neuer
practise
either
by
open
warres
,
or
by
secret
conspiracies
to
destroy
Kings
,
and
subuert
Kingdomes
:
but
by
the
preaching
of
Gods
word
,
by
examples
of
piety
,
and
sanctimony
,
laboured
to
draw
the
ignorant
vnto
the
knowledge
and
obedience
of
the
truth
:
that
course
is
now
vtterly
forsaken
of
them
;
for
how
can
they
teach
the
truth
to
others
,
that
are
themselues
in
ignorance
and
in
the
shadow
of
death
?
or
how
can
they
giue
examples
of
an
holy
life
,
whose
whole
practise
and
conuersation
is
in
bloud
,
in
malice
,
in
wicked
and
wretched
actions
?
And
will
they
neuer
vnderstand
that
they
who
practise
such
things
can
not
inherit
the
Kingdome
of
God
?
cannot
be
the
Church
of
God
?
cannot
pray
to
God
,
or
expect
any
blessing
from
him
vpon
their
execrable
practises
?
there
is
a
manifest
change
of
their
Church
,
and
they
will
not
see
it
.
They
aske
vs
,
when
was
this
change
,
vnder
what
King
,
vnder
what
Emperour
,
vnder
what
Pope
?
But
if
they
were
wise
,
they
would
first
inquire
whether
there
be
a
change
or
no
?
and
then
inquire
further
of
the
time
and
manner
of
it
.
We
say
that
which
no
man
can
deny
,
that
there
is
a
notorious
change
:
this
is
euident
,
for
the
Church
of
old
neuer
allowed
the
cruelty
,
the
impiety
,
the
execrable
wickednesse
which
is
daily
practised
by
the
great
Masters
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
and
allowed
and
approued
by
the
Pope
.
Then
there
is
a
change
,
&
it
is
euident
to
all
.
But
this
is
a
change
of
manners
of
the
Church
,
not
of
the
doctrines
.
If
therefore
they
demand
of
vs
,
how
a
change
of
the
doctrines
may
be
proued
:
We
are
able
to
point
out
from
time
to
time
that
the
doctrines
which
they
haue
inuented
,
were
neuer
heard
of
in
the
Church
before
such
times
as
wee
are
able
to
point
at
.
Master
Iewell
the
reuerend
Bishop
of
Salisbury
,
for
piety
and
learning
the
mirrour
of
his
time
,
hath
made
full
and
faire
proofe
,
that
of
those
Articles
wherein
he
challenged
all
the
Learne●
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
not
one
of
them
was
euer
taught
in
the
Church
before
the
〈◊〉
of
Christ
600.
his
proofes
stand
vnanswered
to
this
day
Though
Master
〈◊〉
ha●●
.
done
his
best
to
examine
them
,
who
wanted
neither
learning
nor
eloquence
,
bu●
onely
trut●
wanting
on
his
side
,
the
challenge
is
still
made
good
.
We
are
also
able
to
point
to
another
time
,
before
the
year
of
Christ
1000.
many
of
the
gr●atest
&
grossest
errors
in
popery
was
neuer
taught
or
heard
●n
the
Church
:
as
the
doctrines
of
transubstantiatio●
,
of
the
reall
presence
,
as
it
is
vnderstood
in
the
Church
of
Rome
,
of
the
Popes
power
to
depose
Kings
,
and
absolue
their
subiects
f●o●
their
allegeance
,
or
to
war●ant
their
subiects
to
rebell
●gainst
them
,
of
he
doctrines
of
Grace
,
and
iustification
as
now
they
are
taught
in
the
Church
of
Rome
,
of
the
doctrine
of
merits
whether
ex
congruo
,
or
condigro
,
of
the
seauen
sacraments
,
and
many
other
of
this
nature
,
of
which
we
are
assured
that
not
one
of
them
can
be
proued
euer
to
haue
beene
taught
or
heard
of
in
the
Church
before
the
yeare
of
Christ
one
thousand
.
Wee
are
further
able
to
point
to
another
time
,
before
which
the
rule
of
faith
was
neuer
changed
in
the
Church
,
this
was
their
last
attempt
in
the
points
of
Doctrine
,
a
desperate
attempt
against
the
truth
.
For
from
the
Apostles
time
,
till
the
Councell
of
Trent
,
the
rule
of
faith
was
euer
held
in
the
Church
one
and
the
same
;
that
is
,
the
doctrine
contained
in
the
sacred
canonicall
Scriptures
:
that
this
onely
rule
of
faith
was
held
in
the
Church
till
the
Councell
of
Tr●nt
,
it
is
euidently
proued
by
the
full
consent
of
the
ancient
Fathers
,
and
moreouer
by
the
confession
of
all
Writers
in
the
Church
of
Rome
before
the
Councell
of
Trent
:
such
as
were
[
](A17981-e45950-b)a
a
I●
cant
.
ca●t
.
serm.
30
Bernard
,
[
](A17981-e45970-b)b
b
Lib.
1.
sent.
dist.
1
Peter
Lumbard
[
](A17981-e45990-b)c
c
In
●
ad
Timoth.
cap.
6.
et
Sum.
par.
1.
q.
1.
a●
.
8.
Thomas
Aquin●s
,
[
](A17981-e46010-b)d
d
In
prolog
Sent.
q
2.
Iohann●s
Scotus
,
[
](A17981-e46030-b)e
e
Praef
in
Sent.
Durandus
,
[
](A17981-e46050-b)f
f
Distinct.
37.
c.
14.
Clemens
1.
Pope
,
[
](A17981-e46070-b)g
g
1
Sent
q.
1.
art.
3.
cor●●l
lit
.
H.
Cardinalis
Cameracensis
,
[
](A17981-e46090-b)i
i
Dec.
m
:
sub
vtraque
specie
.
Iohn
Gerson
,
[
](A17981-e46110-b)k
k
Locor
.
lib.
3.
c.
29.
C●nradus
Clingius
,
[
](A17981-e46130-b)l
l
Dereuelat
Antichr
.
apud
Posseuin
Biblioth
,
sel●ct
.
lib.
2.
cap.
2●
.
Ios.
Acosta
.
[
](A17981-e46150-b)m
m
Lib
13.
verbo
,
Scriptura
.
Alfonsus
de
castre
,
and
many
others
.
To
repeat
the
testim●n●es
of
al●
,
would
bee
tedious
.
Let
it
suffice
to
repeate
one
testimonie
of
Aquinas
.
wherein
all
the
rest
agree
.
Aquinas
in
the
first
place
cited
saith
:
Prophetarum
&
Apostolorum
doctr●na
dicitur
canonica
,
quia
est
regula
intellectus
nostri
,
&
ideo
nullus
aliter
debet
docere
;
that
is
,
the
Doctrine
of
the
Prophets
and
Apostles
is
called
canonicall
,
because
it
is
the
rule
of
our
vnderstanding
,
and
therefore
no
man
ought
to
teach
otherwise
.
And
in
the
second
place
cited
,
he
saith
:
Innititur
fides
nostra
reuelationi
Apostolis
&
Prophetis
factae
;
that
is
,
our
faith
resteth
vpon
the
reuelation
made
to
the
Apos●les
and
Prophets
.
Then
,
traditions
was
neuer
accounted
the
rule
of
our
vnderstanding
,
or
that
whereupon
our
faith
must
rest
,
though
the
same
be
more
fully
pr●ued
out
of
the
Scriptures
themselues
,
and
from
a
full
consent
of
the
ancient
Fathers
,
as
is
otherwhere
manifested
:
yet
this
I
thought
here
might
suffice
to
declare
the
opinions
of
them
that
liued
in
the
Church
of
Rome
next
before
the
Councell
of
Trent
,
as
many
of
these
did
,
which
I
haue
before
named
.
So
that
this
is
euident
,
the
rule
of
faith
was
neuer
altered
in
the
Church
of
Rome
before
the
Councell
of
Trent
.
Then
did
they
alter
this
rule
,
by
putting
traditions
of
their
Church
into
the
rule
of
faith
,
and
Lucifer-like
matching
,
equalizing
and
mating
the
wisedome
of
God
with
their
owne
follies
.
Then
all
is
changed
,
when
the
manners
of
the
Church
,
the
doctrines
of
the
Church
,
and
the
very
rule
of
faith
is
changed
.
What
greater
change
may
be
looked
for
hereafter
in
the
Church
of
Antichrist
,
I
know
not
;
but
this
is
sufficient
to
moue
vs
to
forsake
them
as
the
congregation
of
the
impious
,
the
Church
of
the
malignant
.
And
because
they
haue
forsaken
God
and
his
truth
,
therefore
by
the
iust
iudgement
of
God
are
they
permitted
to
runne
into
so
many
foule
errors
,
and
such
wicked
and
execrable
practises
,
that
neither
Christians
nor
heathen
,
guided
onely
by
the
light
of
nature
could
euer
approue
.
If
they
say
,
that
we
also
haue
our
faults
and
sinnes
:
I
answere
,
that
when
w●
turne
our selues
to
consider
our
sinnes
against
God
,
wee
all
finde
our selues
guilty
,
and
not
able
to
answere
one
of
a
thousand
that
he
ma●
iustly
charge
vs
withall
.
Our
vnthankefulnesse
to
him
is
so
great
for
his
manifold
blessings
,
and
wonderfull
protection
;
our
sinnes
we
conceale
not
from
him
,
wee
acknowledge
vnto
God
,
that
if
he
lay
his
rod
vpon
vs
as
we
haue
deserued
,
if
he
should
cast
our
l●nd
ba●ke
againe
into
that
former
blindnesse
wherein
it
lay
in
popery
,
God
is
iust
,
wee
haue
d●serued
great
punishments
.
But
if
wee
turne
our selues
vnto
another
consideration
,
comparing
our
religion
with
theirs
,
our
practises
with
theirs
,
then
I
say
,
though
we
cannot
iustifie
our selues
before
God
,
yet
are
we
able
to
iustifie
our selues
in
respect
of
them
.
Let
our
enemies
be
our
iudges
.
When
euill
is
committed
among
vs
,
it
is
punished
,
and
therein
we
reioyce
,
that
euill
is
punished
.
It
was
neuer
found
that
execrable
practises
were
approued
by
vs
,
for
that
were
to
forsake
religion
:
but
the
most
wicked
practises
that
haue
beene
heard
of
,
are
not
onely
committed
by
them
,
but
approued
,
yea
and
commended
:
as
the
killing
of
Henry
3.
of
France
was
practised
by
a
Fryer
,
and
commended
by
the
Pope
.
These
bee
the
sinnes
that
doe
ripen
them
for
Gods
iudgements
.
For
the
time
will
come
when
great
Babylon
shall
come
in
remembrance
before
the
Lord
,
Apoc.
16.
19.
to
giue
vnto
her
the
cup
of
Wine
of
the
fiercenesse
of
his
wrath
:
and
againe
,
therefore
shall
her
plagues
come
at
one
day
,
death
,
Apoc.
18.
8.
and
sorrow
,
and
famine
,
and
she
shall
bee
burnt
with
fire
;
for
strong
is
the
Lord
God
which
will
condemne
her
.
In
the
meane
time
we
wait
vpon
God
,
and
we
doe
in
humblenesse
of
heart
offer
vp
to
God
the
sacrifice
of
praise
and
thanksgiuing
,
that
it
pleased
him
of
his
goodnesse
and
vnsearchable
mercies
towards
vs
,
to
call
vs
out
of
Babylon
,
to
giue
vs
hearts
to
obey
his
calling
,
to
make
choise
of
this
Church
which
himselfe
hath
planted
in
Great
Britaine
,
to
inable
it
to
stand
against
all
the
furious
rage
and
wicked
practises
of
the
Pope
and
his
adherents
.
The
Conclusion
.
Some
Considerations
proposed
to
such
as
are
not
well
affected
to
Religion
.
1
KIngs
and
States
,
when
they
are
miraculously
protected
by
the
hand
of
God
,
and
deliuered
from
great
dangers
,
may
vnderstand
what
blessing
they
haue
by
a
Church
planted
in
their
State
.
The
Church
bringeth
the
blessing
to
the
State
:
because
God
regardeth
them
that
are
faithfull
to
him
,
and
for
their
fakes
blesseth
the
whole
.
2
This
Church
that
bringeth
such
a
blessing
to
States
,
is
much
questioned
now
,
where
it
is
,
and
how
to
finde
it
:
for
diuers
striue
for
it
,
and
the
true
Church
is
but
One.
3
That
is
t●e
true
Church
that
hath
h●●d
the
ru●e
of
Fa●th
,
from
the
Apostles
time
:
That
is
the
false
Church
,
that
ha●h
changed
that
ru●e
.
4
Who
hold
this
rule
,
and
who
n●t
,
may
be
knowne
by
the
holy
Doctrines
contained
in
the
Scripture
,
ex
consanguinitate
doctrinae
.
5
Learni●g
is
nec●ssary
to
inable
a
man
to
iudge
aright
of
these
th●●gs
:
but
Learning
may
be
also
in
men
that
are
corrupt
and
vng●dly
.
And
therefore
a
man
can
neuer
be
we●l
●nabled
to
iudge
of
these
things
,
without
the
Spirit
of
God
directing
his
Learning
.
6
Th●
true
Church
is
ruled
by
the
Spirit
of
God
,
and
preserued
from
errours
and
heresies
,
against
which
the
gates
of
hell
shall
not
preuaile
:
7
A
lay
man
,
that
hath
the
Spirit
of
God
,
is
better
able
to
iudge
of
the
Church
,
and
of
the
members
thereof
▪
then
a
man
in
Ecclesiasticall
function
,
that
hath
not
the
Spirit
of
God
.
8
They
that
are
contentious
,
seditious
,
cruel●
,
m●licious
,
vncle●ne
,
adulterers
,
idolaters
,
murt●er●rs
,
or
such
like
,
haue
not
the
Spirit
of
God
The
reason
is
euident
,
because
these
,
and
such
like
,
are
the
fr●its
of
the
flesh
,
contrary
to
the
fruits
of
the
spirit
.
9
From
these
principles
if
the
Princes
that
are
of
the
Romish
religion
wou●d
be
pleased
to
ex●m●ne
Themselues
,
their
Religion
,
their
best
learned
and
religious
men
,
their
Doctrines
,
their
Pr●ctis●s
;
●hey
might
b●
a
●enerous
search
easily
finde
w●ere
is
Gods
Church
,
and
where
is
Gods
Spirit
.
10
Withall
they
may
be
pleased
to
consider
the
Workes
of
God
,
his
protection
and
miraculous
defence
of
his
Church
;
which
miraculous
defence
hath
appeared
here
ouer
the
Church
of
England
,
as
also
elsewhere
;
but
more
conspicuous
here
,
more
illustrious
examples
of
Gods
mercy
will
hardly
be
found
any
where
:
God
hath
for
many
yeeres
deliuered
this
Church
,
preserued
vs
in
peace
when
all
the
nations
about
vs
haue
beene
in
bloudy
warres
.
11
It
cannot
be
proued
that
God
did
euer
in
such
manner
,
and
so
many
waies
defend
a
Nation
,
but
onely
there
where
he
had
a
people
of
his
owne
,
his
t●ue
Church
.
12
It
can
neuer
be
proued
that
they
that
professe
and
practise
malice
,
cru●lty
,
sedition
,
idolatrie
,
and
such
other
workes
of
the
flesh
,
are
the
true
Church
of
Christ
.
13
They
that
make
falshood
their
refuge
,
and
hide
themselues
vnder
vanitie
,
haue
no
cause
to
boast
themselues
to
be
the
Catholike
Church
.
If
wee
should
rehearse
the
strange
lyes
which
they
haue
invented
against
Luther
,
Caluin
,
Beza
,
against
d●uers
reuerend
Bishops
,
whereof
some
are
departed
,
some
yet
liuing
,
against
the
Church
and
State
of
England
,
it
would
fill
a
Booke
to
speake
of
their
particular
lyes
.
They
vnderstand
wel●
enough
whom
they
serue
herein
,
their
practise
is
to
lye
,
their
hope
is
that
euery
lye
cannot
be
examined
by
the
common
people
,
they
care
not
though
it
be
found
out
to
be
a
lye
by
some
,
so
it
be
not
found
by
the
multitude
,
whom
to
de●ciue
is
their
chiefe
care
;
not
respecting
God
,
nor
truth
,
nor
Gods
Church
,
which
is
the
pillar
of
truth
,
and
may
not
bee
maintained
with
lyes
.
14
How
the
Pope
,
the
Iesuites
,
the
whole
Church
of
Rome
is
well
knowne
by
the
fruits
of
the
flesh
,
and
how
the
fruits
of
the
spirit
of
God
could
neuer
for
these
many
hundreth
yeares
be
obserued
in
them
,
I
leaue
to
the
consciences
of
all
to
consider
,
but
especially
to
the
great
Iudge
that
must
iudge
them
and
vs
.
Whose
blessed
and
ioyfull
comming
,
the
true
Chur●h
doth
loue
and
wait-for
in
faith
and
patience
.
FINIS
.
Errata
.
In
the
summarie
cap.
14.
for
who
inforced
the
Bishop
,
r.
who
informed
the
Bishop
.
Page
11.
for
E●communicate
,
r.
Excommunication
.
p.
4.
●
.
for
sweare
,
r.
sware
p.
76
for
did
tare
,
r.
did
teare
.
p.
78.
for
othermens
,
r.
other
meanes
.
p.
166.
for
all
Mellifont
,
r.
at
Mellifont
.
p.
206.
for
out
of
his
conscience
,
r.
out
of
his
confession
.
Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
Notes for div A17981-e2700
Notes for div A17981-e3900
Notes for div A17981-e6260
Notes for div A17981-e8280
Notes for div A17981-e9580
Notes for div A17981-e12430
Notes for div A17981-e16250
Notes for div A17981-e18580
Notes for div A17981-e23140
Notes for div A17981-e24440
Notes for div A17981-e27770
Notes for div A17981-e31970
Notes for div A17981-e33390
Notes for div A17981-e37930
Notes for div A17981-e39150